Tumgik
#I've been at this for almost a year. in a school. with a teacher. I still don't know shit
alumirp · 6 months
Text
The Good Citizen
An AU where Izuku is just an ordinary boy. He never meets All Might and has his application for Yuuei's entrance exam rejected because of his quirkless status. He still wants to be a hero, but then again, he's just a normal kid with a mom who works two jobs, and since he failed to get into his dream school, he still has to get into another one, he doesn't have time. to go to the gym or learn to fight, or whatever. And yet, he wants to be a hero, so he grabs a pair of old skates and a stick. And he sneaks out the window at night, intending to be a vigilante.
But like a normal boy, he's a bit of a coward, so when he encounters his first crime, instead of getting involved, he calls the police. He calls the police and hides and is delighted when a police car arrives a few minutes later and does its job. And then he repeats that, goes out, finds a crime and calls the police. And repeat. And the next time, he identifies himself as "Good Citizen" when the person on the line recognizes his voice. And the name sticks. And Izuku keeps it, thinking of it as a way to keep his identity safe. But one day, 'The Good Citizen' calls the police on a group of men beating up a guy. And next he stops a man from harassing a girl.
The mens who beat the guy are part of a powerfull gang and their high-rankers discovers that the person who reported them was the same person who has been making several reports. The old man who harassed the girl was an important member of the HPSC, whose arrest creates a huge scandal
With this he successfully angers the villains and the HPSC all at once. Next week there's a bounty on 'snitch's head. And an arrest warrant for the vigilante who is 'an enemy in the making for the society of heroes'.
Then a race begins, villains and heroes mobilizing to kill/arrest one (1) well-intentioned green bean.
And, out of nowhere, this all becomes Aizawa Fucking Shota's problem.
125 notes · View notes
runby2 · 2 years
Text
i grew up with little to no connection to children, and i was one of those ppl growing up that claimed i hated kids . but when my sister had a son and i became an uncle and when i started my art career discord to help people with art tips and provide entertainment as a content creator to a 13+ discord, that sort of changed me. for the kids in there i learned i would literally stay up all night finding ways to keep the discord safe for them. i would find new ways monthly to change the discord around for them to have a new place to come and talk to their friends in. when they began to read my webcomic @rar-archive and during content discussion would tell me how much the comic has taught them critical thinking and how they relate to the characters I watched them grow out of bad habits from the far distance of being the content creator they consume from. i wish only the best for them and even though i can't directly talk to most of them outside of my work about their personal lives, even the ones who have now reached adulthood, i know in my heart that this generation isn't bad. these kids aren't "cringe" or inherently rude or lost or ruined by the world around them. and i have a lot of hope for what they'll bring to the world.
i'm an uncle now to my 3 year old nephew and an author to a discord server and i'm proud to say i don't think people who genuinely hate kids or wish bad upon them truly know or understand kids.
125 notes · View notes
starcadestration · 2 years
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Been experimenting wt photography even though its a medium I hate fr
2 notes · View notes
blueyedgrass · 9 days
Text
I'm still pissed that my high school got rid of the peer tutoring program the year I started there. Like I would've loved that shit. I signed up for it when they sent me the class and extracurricular sign up stuff over the summer and I was so pumped, then I found out they had gotten rid of the peer tutoring option and forgot to take it off the sign up sheet. It was so evil.
0 notes
nanaslutt · 4 months
Text
New years kisses with the JJK men (nsfw & sfw)
Incl: Gojo, Geto, Toji, Nanami, Yuji, Megumi
Tumblr media
contains: fem reader, crack, fluff, smut, semi-public sex, finger sucking, domesticness, rough sex, teasing, dirty talk
°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・°❀⋆.ೃ
Gojo: SFW
The clock was ticking, only two minutes to go. It seemed everyone had found their partner or friend they were going to kiss to enter the new year together. You on the other hand? You were busying yourself getting another drink from the kitchen, which was completely vacant, save for Megumi's demon dogs chasing each other at your feet.
Even a pair of shikigami wasn't going to be alone on New Year's Eve, ugh. Of course, you had someone you wanted to kiss, but it was too unrealistic. Gojo Satoru. The two of you had gotten fairly close over the past year since you transferred from the Kyoto school to work at Jujutsu High. Clearly not as close as you thought though, as Gojo was last seen mingling with some female teacher you didnt recognize by the TV.
You turned around to peel open the fridge door to get yourself another seltzer. After digging around and finding just what you needed as the reality of another year going by with n new Year's kiss, you slammed the door shut, and almost fell straight on your ass at the piercing blue eyes that came into view.
Gojo chased your body, his hands wrapping around your waist as he caught you from falling. "Sorry~ Didn't mean to scare you," Gojo said, giggling as he watched you catch your breath, your heart still racing from the scare. He was so close, so warm. His hands were gripping you so firmly, like he didn't want you to let you go, even though you were no longer at risk for falling.
Well, honestly, It's probably a good thing he didnt let go, because the proximity of his body to yours and his delicious cologne were both making you dizzy. You opened your mouth to speak, but nothing came out. "Were you hiding from me?" He whispered, a faux pout covering his features as he tipped his head at you.
A blush spread over your cheeks as you tried to avert your gaze from his intimidating one. "The ball is about to drop, what are you doing in here?" You asked, avoiding his question. You quickly tried to look around the main room through the opening to the kitchen, looking for the girl you saw Satoru with.
"Ohh, so you know the ball is about to drop and you're hiding from me on purpose, huh?" You went to speak again, but the chant of dozens of people pouting down from ten swarmed your ears, stopping your train of thought. "You were looking for me?" "Nine! Eight!" "Why would I not be looking for you? His arms tightened around your waist, pulling your chest closer to his.
You hovered your hands over the sides of his waist, fearing if you touched him he might disappear. "Five! Four!" "Gojo stop playing, you're running out of time go find your new years kiss it's-"
"Two!, One!"
His lips were on yours before you could register what was happening. Your eyes shot open for a moment in shock before you reciprocated the kiss, slotting your lips against his. Your hand instinctually found their way to his chest, pressing against his sturdy from for leverage as the two of you kissed like you were the only two people in the worlds.
Cheers and music could be heard from the main room as the ball dropped and the time finally hit 12:00, signaling the new year. Satoru finally pulled away after what felt like forever. Both of your faces blushing, your lips buzzing with the skin of where his once was. "You're so dense sometimes." He giggled, making you jerk your head back in offense, your hand lightly batting his chest.
"What?" You said, your face scrunching in annoyance. "I've been trying to hint at you that I like you this entire year." He said, his eyes going wide as he explained himself. "Well, I don't know if it counts as 'hinting' if I tell you to your face that you're my soulmate, but I don't know. Maybe that wasn't obvious enough for your dense little head." Gojo said mockingly, releasing one of his hands around your waist to poke you in the forehead, making your eyebrows scrunch together.
"How am I supposed to take you seriously when you say stuff like that all the time? You're always joking around like that!" You exclaimed, getting in his face. His soft lips against yours made your frustration go away in an instant. "Never with you," Satoru said, his voice suddenly sounding too serious to belong to him. "I've never joked like that with you." A deeper blush was spreading itself over his face as he smiled, easing the sudden tension he caused.
You brought your eyes back to his, your mouth staying together in a pout. "So did you take that kiss as a joke too?" He asked, breaking the silence, his silly demeanor taking over once more. "How.. how could I after you just confessed." You said, your hands sliding down his chest. "THAT'S what did it? Would you have thought the kiss was a joke if I didn't follow it up with my amazing, beautiful confession?" Gojo asked, getting in your face.
You scoffed out a laugh before you pushed yourself out of his grip, turning away as you started walking to the main room with a smile on your face. "Hey! Hey, I'm talking to you! Do you like me back! Are we boyfriend, girlfriend now?! I wasn't done talkingg!" Gojo asked needily, hot on your heels as he chased you into the main room to interrogate you.
── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──
Geto: SFW
Ten years later, and the parties Gojo threw as an adult looked exactly the same. Even the people were the same. You couldn't lie that it was fairly comfortable, save for the music that was giving you a migraine, but Gojo always did like his music loud.
You and Geto had arrived together, and the two of you stayed conjoined at the hip for the entirety of the night, Gojo checked in on you occasionally as people were constantly dragging him away to converse, he was Gojo Satoru after all. Geto was the first one to get your attention after hours of catching up with everyone. His fingers tugged the bottom of your dress towards him, the feeling making you look down at his hand before your eyes found his darker ones.
He signaled to the couch with his thumb, silently asking you if you wanted to go sit down. You were thankful he said something, your feet were aching in your heels and you didn't know how much more small talk you had in you. You knew most of the people at the party, but some of your coworkers and work friends had brought their significant others--which had led to introduction after introduction, you don't think you've ever said your own name so many times in one night.
The alcohol you had been sipping on had started to make you feel dizzy too, your body feeling instant relief when your ass hit the soft cushions of the couch, your head leaning back against the large pillow behind you. You felt the cushion dip next to you when Geto joined you, his thigh pressing into yours from how close he was.
"You havin' fun?" He asked into the shell of your ear, making goosebumps cover your arms at the sound, his hot breath tickling your skin. You turned your head to face him, not realizing how close he really was. You were thankful for the color-changing LED lights in Geto's main room, or Geto might've noticed the blush on your face.
You nodded before speaking, "Yeah! I love seeing everyone loosen up in a setting like this, it's a nice change of pace from the usual seriousness of everyone's day-to-day at the school." You kept your eyes on his when you spoke, noticing how his eyes kept fluttering down to your lips, but you just brushed it off.
"Yeah? You're right, It is nice to see everyone like this." He said, his large hand coming to land on your knee, his thumb rubbing soothing circles into the skin there. "You deserve it too, love seein' you so relaxed." Geto's looked so handsome like this. His hair fell freely around his face as he leaned his head back against the couch to match yours. The first few buttons of his shirt were undone, giving you a delicious view of his porcelain skin that change color under the lights.
"Thank you, baby." You said, your hand tucking his long hair behind his ears. "Boo, get a room," Shoko said, the other side of the couch dipping next to you as her feet slid over your thighs. You turned your head, your hands placing themselves on her legs as she leaned back, cupping her hand over her mouth as she lit a cigarette, the orange glow illuminating her face.
"You get tired of being social?" Geto asked, grabbing her legs and throwing them off of you, her heels hitting the ground with a dull click as her body was forced to sit upright to match the two of you. "I don't like these things in the first place. I'm only here because Utahime is here." She confessed, taking a drag from her cigarette.
"So why aren't you with her now?" You asked, tipping your head at her. "Lost her in Gojo's mansion. The ball is about to drop too, guess I'll be getting my kiss late." She said, jerking her head forward to the large flat screen that displayed a twenty-second count down on the screen.
"Oh shit, didn't realize it was so close, c'mere baby," Geto said, leaning over you. Effortlessly, he picked up your body and made your thighs straddle his own, your hands wrapping around his neck instinctually. Shoko groaned from the side of you, the cushion inflating back to normal as she was gone faster than she had arrived, not wanting to see you and Geto makeout.
The sound of the countdown got louder as Gojo turned up the volume from somewhere in the room. Briefly glancing around, you saw people scramble around the large space to find their significant other--looks like everyone lost track of time. Geto's hand on your face pulled you away from the distraction of everyone's commotion and led your attention back to him. "Focus on me baby, don't wanna miss this," Geto said, tucking your hair behind your ear.
Before you knew it, it was 8 seconds till midnight, and Geto was staring into your eyes like you were the only person in the room. His serious gaze made you giggle, your hands coming to cup his cheeks as his arms wrapped around your waist. You tilted your head to the side, slowly bringing your faces close together as the countdown got down to three.
"Happy New Year, baby," Geto whispered against your mouth before his lips were on yours. You hummed into the kiss, your eyes closing as you pressed your lips to his, the kiss full of love and promise to keep each other safe and loved going into the new year. He wrapped his arms around your body tightly before he stood up, spinning you around. You instinctively wrapped your legs around his hips, your ankles locking to keep yourself tight against him.
You giggled as his spinning came to a stop, the large man leaning down to place your feet on the ground before he broke the kiss, his hands cradling your face as you smiled from ear to ear. "I'm going to marry you someday." He whispered in all seriousness, smiling at you with the most sincere look of happiness he could muster.
── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──
Toji: NSFW
"Ah-ah-ah-mmmph-" Your moans were muffled by Toji's large hand pressing over your mouth. "Shhh, gotta be fuckin' quiet pretty girl." He groaned into your ear, giving you deep but slow thrusts as he spoke. "Don't want someone catchin' us like this, right?" He asked, biting your ear lobe between his teeth, making your eyes roll back in your head.
You nodded against his hand, your eyebrows furrowed together as you looked at him through the mirror, his dark eyes raking over your body, his sharp eyes watching the way your tits bounced underneath your dress. "You not wearin' a bra?" Toji asked, the hand he was using to grip your hip sliding up to massage your tit in his hand over the material of your dress, his hips shallowly thrusting into you, his fat tip kissing your sweet spot with every thrust, making your legs shake.
You shook your head, your eyes fluttering when he found your nipple and tweaked it between his fingers, the material of the dress making the stimulation extra intense. "Naughty girl.." He whispered, keeping his eyes on yours in the mirror as he pressed his lips to your ear, sending shivers down your spine. His middle finger, slid against your lips before he pressed it against them, waiting for you to open up.
"You wanted me to fuck you in here like this huh? Planned it from the start." He said with a malicious grin, watching your lips part as you took his finger in your mouth. He didnt even give you a chance to reply before he was leaning back and fucking into you--hard. The fat of your ass rippling as his hips hit your ass, his fat cock being bullied into your walls.
Your jaw was slack as Toji pressed his finger to the back of your throat, drool sliding down his hand as he fucked pathetic whimpers from your mouth, keeping his hand on your tit as he massaged it harshly in his big hand. "Shhh-shhh what did I say?" Toji asked, his eyes squinting at yours in the mirror. He watched as they tried to stay put in their sockets, the usually simple feat proving hard every time Toji fucked his girth into you.
"What did I fucking. Say." Toji repeated, emphasizing his words with a mean thrust, making your jaw drop open more in a silent moan before you gapsed sharply. Both of your smaller hands shot up to grip his thick wrist for support, his finger hooking onto your bottom row of teeth as he pulled your jaw down, trying to challenge you. "B-be quiet, you said 't be q-quiet-" You whisper moaned, your words getting louder at the end each time his hips collided with yours.
"So you can listen, good girl." Toji looked down between where the two of you were connected, his hand abandoning your tit to pull up your dress so he could watch his cock force it's way into the tight ring of your cunt, your fluids making his dick shine under the fluorescent bathroom lights every time he pulled out, making him groan.
Toji pulled his finger from your mouth, grabbing both sides of your hips in his hands as he prepared to fuck into your harder, one of your hands sliding behind you to grab his arm for leverage as the other pressed firmly over your mouth to keep yourself quiet. Just before he started being meaner than he already was, he was stopped by chanting coming from outside the room. "Ten! Nine! Eight!"
Toji's hips paused completely, giving you time to catch your breath, your chest rising and falling dramatically with each gasp. "Oh shit, it's almost new years baby." Toji said, smirking at your fucked out face through the mirror. "Toji.. Kiss.." You whispered through your gasps, looking at him desperately, your hand behind you squeezing around his wrist in urgency.
"Yeah, yeah. Cmere, crybaby." Toji teased. He pressed his chest to your back, reaching his hand around you he grabbed your chin, turning your head to the side, his other wrapping around your waist. "Three! Two! One!" The voices of the people outside the bathroom came muffled through the door as Toji smirked, pressing your lips together in a kiss full of love, contrary to his mean hips bullying you just seconds ago.
Toji slowly ground his hips against your ass, his mushroom tip rubbing against your sweet spot, making you whine into his mouth. He kissed you long and hard, his eyes cracking open to watch your face in the mirror as he kissed you. Toji smiled against your lips when he felt your cunt squeeze around him when he slipped his tongue in your mouth, tangling it with yours. He pulled back after a couple seconds of teasing, your lips being connected by a string of saliva as you breathed heavily against the others lips.
Toji looked between your fucked out expression, and your swollen lips before he leaned back in to press a quick peck against your lips, licking his own as he pulled away for good. "Happy New Year pretty girl. Let me fuck my cum into you to make sure we start this year off right, yeah?" Oh, Toji, always the romanticist.
── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──
Nanami: NSFW
Nanami reached his hand over the table, his eyes watching the way your lips wrapped around his fork as you took all of the chocolate cake into your mouth. He pulled his fork back to get himself a bite, smiling as he watched your eyes practically roll back in your head at the rich flavor. "Kento." You groaned, covering your mouth as you spoke.
He smiled, briefly looking down to scoop a forkful of the brown cake for himself. "Is it alright, my love?" He asked, holding his fork out in front of his mouth, the sweet cocoa smell flooding his nose as he waited for you to speak. "Kento, taste that right now." You said, swallowing the desert he made from scratch.
The blonde-haired man laughed at your dramatics--or what he thought were dramatics before the cake hit his tastebuds. His eyebrows raised in surprise, his eyes finding yours as he tipped his head at you, saying nothing as he chewed the cake, but his expression said it all. "Right? Riiiight? Kento, is there anything you can't do?" You asked, shaking your head in disbelief at your husband's talent.
He giggled, lifting the napkin on his lap to clean his mouth off. "I do agree this time... I think I outdid myself." He praised his own work, making you giggle. You used the table as leverage as you lifted yourself to sit on your shins on the chair, leaning forward you opened your mouth, looking up at Nanami. "Don't keep me waiting, Ken." You said teasingly, waiting for him to cut another piece for you to eat.
Nanami smiled fondly as he lifted his fork to your lips. Just before the cake made it into your mouth, it fell off the utensil, falling onto your chest, the chocolate frosting smearing on the skin of your clavicle. "Oh shoot." You said ashamed--not that the frosting had gotten on you, but because a perfectly good piece of the cake was now ruined.
"Shit, I'm sorry honey. Stay still." Nanami said, pushing himself back from his chair to wet a towel to clean you up with. A sudden idea popped into your head, your hand shooting out to grab his wrist to stop him before he got too far. "Wait." You said, sitting back down onto your chair properly, sightly pulling Nanami's body towards you.
Nanami raised his eyebrows, confused at why you had stopped him. "I have another way you can clean me up." You said teasingly, wiggling your eyebrows at Nanami. Immediately his expression softened, a small smile taking place on his face as he strode to your side of the table, standing in front of you. Nanami could already take a guess at how you wanted him to clean you up.
"Can you get on your knees for me Ken?" You asked sweetly, playing with his fingers in your hand. "Of course, my love." He answered softly, slowly getting on one knee before he followed it with the other. He looked up at you, waiting for your further instruction. Your hands came forward to hold his chiseled face in your soft hands, Nanami's eyes fluttering at the touch.
"You have such good skin, Ken." You praised, watching the corners of his eyes crinkle when he smiled. "I have my lovely wife to thank for that." He answered. He was right though, every single night you pampered Nanami by laying him down and doing his skincare for him, it was his most treasured time with you.
"Yeah.. I guess you're right." You said, smiling. After raking your eyes over his handsome face once more, you bit your lip between your teeth, your eyes dropping to his lips. You looked down at your own chest where the frosting had fallen, Nanami's eyes following your own as he watched your movements carefully.
You retracted one of your hands from his face, gathering the frosting on the tip of your finger you brought it to his mouth, hovering it right over his lips. "Open please." You asked quietly, blushing at your own words. Nanami kept his eyes on yours as he did so, his tongue sliding out slightly to tease you.
He wrapped his lips around your finger, making your eyes flutter as you inhaled suddenly, feeling yourself start to throb between your legs. Nanami hummed around your finger, the deep sound only fueling the fire between your legs. Your eyebrows furrowed together as Nanami's tongue wrapped around the digit, licking off the rich frosting.
He pulled his head back, your finger popping out completely clean. Nanami licked his lips clean, making sure he got all of the frosting. "Delicious." He said quietly, his large hands sliding atop your thighs, his fingers slipping under the hem of your dress slightly as he teased you, dragging his fingers higher. "But you missed some..." Nanami whispered, raising himself on his knees.
"Yeah?" you asked teasingly, your hands sliding over Nanami's shoulders. "Yeah, right here," Nanami whispered against your skin. His hair tickled your neck as he leaned in, his tongue poking out between his lips as he licked the frosting directly off your chest. "Mmm." You moaned softly with your lips together, tangling your hands in Nanami's hair as his licking turned to sucking, his trail of kisses moving up your neck.
"Ken.." You moaned softly as he raised from his place on the floor, his hands sliding up your body, raising your dress slightly in the process as his knee made home on your chair, between your legs. Nanami kept his head on your neck, his hands feeling up your body as you tipped your head back, giving him unobstructed access to your neck.
He groaned against your skin, your legs pressing together around his thick thigh as his knee pressed against your cunt, stimulating your needy clit, making you whimper into the air. Your eyes fluttered open between his kisses, your eyes locking onto the clock, which currently read 12:05, you had missed the ball drop.
"Shit, Kento look at the time." You said, making him pull away from your neck, his head turning around to look at the clock. He looked back at you apologetically, his eyes taking in your adorable pout. "I'm sorry honey, got a little distracted." He smiled, making your pout subside slightly. "Now you have to make it up to me." You said, running your hands over Nanami's pecs and abs as he stood, his warm hand cradling your face.
"How so?" He asked, raising an eyebrow at your demands. You stood quickly, jumping into his arms, making him laugh at your sudden movements as he caught you, his hands cradling your ass. "First things first." You said before you pressed your lips to his, your hands wrapping around his neck, your nails raking over his undercut, making him groan into the kiss.
You pulled away, not wanting to waste the night any longer. Nanami looked disheveled already, just from a little pec. You cradled his cheeks in your hand before you leaned in, kissing the shell of his ear before you spoke. "Wanna see what you can do with your tongue somewhere else." Nanami let out a groan at your words, shaking his head as he felt his cock twitch.
"Who taught you to talk like that, huh?" He asked, walking you towards your shared bedroom as he spoke. " My husband." You giggled, pressing your lips to his once more as he navigated his way through the hallway.
── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──
Yuji: SFW
Yuji had been sent on a mission with Nanami earlier in the morning. he told you when he left that Nanami said it wouldn't take very long, so you shouldn't worry--he would be back in time for your New Year's kiss. But it was 12:30 now, and you sat in Nobara's room, trying not to cry as she painted your nails, her playlist playing quietly in the backround as the new year count down played on her TV.
"I don't think he's going to make it back in time." You said, pouting as you watched her work in front of you. "I'm pretty sure he would part the Atlantic Ocean to get to you, stop worrying." She said, brushing off your concerns. Nobara had been very confident all night, throughout all your worrying, that Yuji was going to make it back before midnight.
"His mission was across town, and the roads are probably hell right now... I don't know. It's fine, there's always next year." You said unconvinced, ignoring Nobara's words completely. "Ugh, I didn't realize you were such a downer~ When have I ever been wrong about anything, ever?" She shouted, looking up at you offended, holding the nail polish bottle in one hand.
*ring ring* *ring ring*
Yuji's name popped up on your phone, the screen illuminating with a picture of the two of you on the beach. "Uh oh," Nobara said, only increasing the pit of despair you felt in your stomach. You glared at her before swallowing hard and answering the phone--you don't think your mouth has ever been so dry in your life. "Yuji? Everything okay?" You asked. The backround on Yuji's end sounded like he was in a car, giving you false hope before he spoke.
"I-I'm so sorry. I'm not going to make it back to the school in time. I'm really sorry." Yuji spoke into the receiver, sounding like he was about to cry. You squeezed your eyes shut, your hope shattering in your chest like glass. He sounded sad enough as it is, you didnt want to make him feel any worse than he already did, so you did your best to keep your disappointment out of your voice when you spoke.
"Its.. It's alright Yuji, I'll see you when you get here, I know you did your best." Nobara cringed hearing you talk, knowing that she had been wrong. The two of you exchanged a few more words, mostly "I'm sorry's" from Yuji, before you ended the call. You placed your phone back on the bed, face down, before you looked up at Nobara with an 'I told you so' look on your face.
She inhaled sharply, looking back down to your hand she took it in her own, dipping the brush in the nail polish and wiping it against the side as she got to work, "Shit.. uh.. I feel like I should say my bad for getting your hopes up. I'm literally never wrong." She said, brushing the paint over your nails. "It's not your fault Nobara, I told you It'll be fine." She wondered if you knew how horrible you were at concealing your disappointment. It had been painfully obvious when you tried to hide it over the phone with Yuji too.
Nobara had finished your nails at 11:40, and it was not 11:55. A part of you was still wishing Itadori would burst through Nobara's door, but you knew that was just false wishing. After all, he had called you himself and told you he wasn't going to make it. "We can smooch if you want, the ball is about to drop," Nobara said from her place on the bed. She was lying upside down, half of her body draped off the bed while she used her phone, her arms hanging out in front of her.
"You know I can't kiss you." You giggled, kicking her foot playfully. "Yeah, I know. Sorry about Itadori." She said honestly, making you feel choked up suddenly. He really wasn't going to make it, the realization finally hitting you when the clock hit 11:59, only 30 seconds before the ball dropped. Before you could open your mouth to say it was alright, you heard a loud bang outside Nobara's door, sounding like it had come from your room across the hall, making you and Nobara both jump.
"The fuck?" Nobara said, sliding off the bed completely, and sitting crisscross on the ground. You both sat in silence as you waited to hear something else. After a few seconds, loud and quick knocks were rapped on Nobara's door, followed by a very familiar voice. "KUGISAKI, IS MY GIRLFRIEND WITH YOU?????" Yuji yelled through the door. You could hear him pacing on the squeaky floor.
Before she even had a chance to answer you were on your feet, making a b-line for the door. You slid the door open as you came face to face with a red-faced, messy-haired, and sweating Itadori, right as the countdown to the new Year echoed "Three! Two! One!" In the backround. "Hey." He spoke, out of breath, a dopey smile on his face.
You wasted no time in wrapping your arms around his shoulders, pressing your lips to his. His hands wrapped around your waist, pressing your body snugly to yours as he kissed you back, his eyes squeezing together tightly. "YUCK, get a rooooom." Kugisaki groaned, covering her eyes as the two of you kissed in her doorway.
You pulled away, looking at him exasperatedly, your hands slapping over his face and squishing his cheeks, making sure he was real and not some figment of your imagination. Itadori laughed, keeping his arms snug around your waist as you toyed with his cheeks. "How are you here? I thought you weren't going to make it?" You asked, pressing kisses to his cheeks.
"I ran here. I could tell you were trying to hide it for my sake, but I couldn't stand how disappointed you sounded." He said, his cheeks turning red from your pampering. "You ran here?!" You asked, knowing how far away his mission was. That explained his disheveled appearance. "How far?" You followed up your question, your eyebrows raised in concern.
He laughed, rubbing his thumbs into your skin comfortingly. "Just a couple miles, nothing crazy." He said nonchalantly, your mouth hanging open in shock as he spoke. "I told you he would do anything for you!!" Nobara yelled, a big smile on her face as she pointed at Itadori, looking proud of herself. "She's right, I love you. Happy New Year." Itadori said, smiling at you fondly.
You leaned in to press another kiss to his lips briefly, pulling back to smile at his adorable face, "I love you Yuij Itadori."
Megumi: SFW
"C'mon man, you gotta do it," Yuji said to Megumi, standing behind him as he shook his shoulders in his hands, the two boys facing you as you mingled with Maki and Nobara in the corner. "I... I don't think I can." Megumi blushed, his eyes raking over your frame, taking in how beautiful you looked.
You had your hair all done up, and you were dressed to the heavens. How was Megumi supposed to kiss you if he could barely look at you? "I've never even kissed anyone before, what if I suck?" He asked Yuji insecurely, looking at the walls in the room like they were the most interesting thing in the world
"How hard can it be? You wanna practice with me?" Yuji asked in all seriousness. Megumi shook Yuji's hands off of his shoulders at that, "Be serious. I'm not losing my first kiss to you." He said, scowling at the pink-haired boy as he came to stand next to him. "Ouch... I was just trying to be nice." Yuji pouted dramatically, crossing his arms.
After a couple seconds of silence, as Yuji watched the dark-haired boy stare at you while blushing, he decided to give him a little push. "It's almost midnight Megumi, and uh... not trying to freak you out or anything, but I think you have a little competition," Yuij said, pursing his lips together. The speed at which Megumi turned his head to look at Yuji almost made him laugh, but he needed to keep his composure if his little fib was going to work.
"See blondie over there with Todo?" Yuji asked, tipping his head to the innocent-looking boy standing next to the mammoth that was Todo. "He's been eying up your girl allllll night," Yuji said. "She's not my..." Megumi trailed off, his eyes finding the boy Yuji was talking about. Coincidentally, the new kid from Kyoto happened to have a crush on Maki, which Yuji knew (thanks to Todo's big mouth) who was standing right next to you.
So when Megumi looked to see the boy staring at Maki, it really looked as if he was staring at you. Megumi didn't think he was a jealous person, but the way the boy was staring at 'you' made his blood boil. "Well... she certainly won't be your girl if you don't hurry and make a move before blondie does." Yuji teased, raising his eyebrows dramatically.
"Fuck.." Megumi cursed under his breath. His fists balled by his sides as he took a couple deep breaths, trying to prepare himself. "You got this!" Yuji cheered as Megumi took the first step forward, walking toward you. It was 5 minutes to 12, meaning Megumi had no time to lose.
"Oh, hey Megumi," Maki said, nodding at her bruting-looking cousin when he walked up. You blushed as your eyes focused on his face, he looked so handsome under the dim blue lighting of the main room. "Makiiiiii, Nobaraaaaa." Yuji mouthed, waving his arms dramatically to get their attention. The two girls looked over your shoulder to the pink haired boy making obnoxious movements with his arms.
Once he successfully got their attention, he pointed to you and Fushiguro, mouthing both of your names, before he turned around and pretended to make out with someone, wrapping his arms around his shoulders. Nobara tried to hold back a laugh as she watched her classmate play charades across the room. When he turned back around, he waved them over, telling them to leave the two of you alone.
"Ah, bye Megumi!" Nobara said suddenly, not even trying to come up with some lame excuse as she dragged Maki by the hand away from the two of you, leaving you and Megumi alone under the light of the blue lamp in the corner of the room.
You can't believe your friends had just left you like that. You had just got done talking about how you wanted to kiss Megumi, and how nervous you were about talking to him tonight, and the second he walks up they abandon you? Some friends.
"What's up Megumi? You havin' fun?" You asked, trying to make small talk with your crush as the seconds ticked by faster and faster, midnight rapidly approaching. "Mm, it's not bad, parties aren't really my thing." He said, trying his best to not look at your lips while he spoke.
"Oh yeah? Me neither honestly. Why did you end up coming anyway?" You asked him, trying to keep the conversation going. "Why did you?" he retorted, catching you off guard. His dark eyes staring into yours were making you nervous, he was looking at you like he could see right through you.
"I uh.. well it's New Year's, I couldn't just stay cooped up in my room. Plus Nobara wanted me to hype her up for her kiss with Maki. She's been wanting to make a move for a while now." You said, pulling a half-truth from your brain. Truthfully, Nobara would've been fine without you, you just wanted to kiss Megumi.
"That's nice of you," Megumi responded, taking note of the way you fidgeted with your fingers. Before you could respond, someone yelled from the other side of the room "30 seconds till midnight!! Kiss it up!!" Their choice of words made you cringe, but it also made you hyperaware of how alone you and Fushiguro were right now. And now that the mention of kissing had been brought up, you were sweating.
"I came here because of you." Megumi blurted out suddenly, making your mouth open in a small O shape. The blue light did little to hide the dusting of blush on his cheeks. You quickly felt your own cheeks heat up at his confession, struggling to find the words to say. "How.. how so?" You asked, fearing to ask the direct question 'do you want to kiss me?' even as the time ticked quickly to midnight.
"I... Isn't it obvious?" He asked, clearly not wanting to say it himself. The sudden ten-second countdown made your heart beat out of your chest, you could feel every drop of blood racing through your veins the way your adrenaline spiked. "I want to hear you say it.. p-please." You asked, somehow still doubting yourself.
"Five! Four!" "I want to kiss you. Is that okay? Can I kiss you?" He asked, his words coming out rushed as his face scrunched in embarrassment at his own words. When you heard the others start to cheer, followed by "Happy New Year!" You decided to answer his question with an action. Standing on your tip toes you wrapped your arms around his neck, pressing your lips to his.
Megumi made a noise of surprise against your lips, his eyes going wide before they shut, following your lead as he reciprocated the kiss, pressing his lips to yours. Megumi felt his face heat up when he heard Itadori cheer a loud "GO MEGUMIU!!! THATS MY BOY!!" as he wrapped his arms around your waist. You pulled back from the kiss, the both of you breathing quietly against the other's lips. "Was that Itadori..." you whispered, trying to hold back your smile.
Megumi plopped his forehead down on your shoulder, hiding his face in the crook of your neck. "Yup..." he whispered, his voice vibrating your skin, making you giggle. "Thats kinda cute." You said, running your hands through his soft hair. Megumi groaned into your neck, clearly disagreeing with your words before he pulled back, staring at your plush lips he just kissed with a pout.
"What?" You asked, smiling as you watched him oggle them. "I want to kiss you again." He said cutely. You placed your hands on his cheeks, bringing your lips together once more before you pulled away and whispered against his lips, "Kiss me all you want."
── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──
5K notes · View notes
wheredidhiseyebrowsgo · 3 months
Note
POPULAR DEREK SIMPING FOR NERD STILESSS (please <333)
Sure thing!
Tumblr media
Come Along Because I Love Your Face by cardel
(1/1 I 1,035 I General)
Derek doesn’t mean to stare, he knows it’s rude but he can’t seem to help it. The guy has been talking to his circle of friends for the better part of the lunch period and they’re all listening, riveted, just like Derek.
Hot Nerd Alert by alisvolatpropiis
(1/1 I 4,537 I Not Rated)
Derek can't believe he's actually doing this: taking a selfie snap of the guy he’s been crushing on for weeks to prove to Danny that one, yes, he really does exist, and two, he really is that hot and thus he is totally justified in being too scared to make a move.
Or you know, even talk to the guy outside of the class they share.
In his defense, this isn’t just any guy. This THE guy. Hot Nerd. The utterly adorable but still somehow insanely sexy freshman in his twentieth century American Lit class who he’s been lusting over since the first day of the semester. If there were ever a time for him to be that person who tries to be subtle while taking snaps of other people, this is it.
Game On by stilinskisparkles
(1/1 I 6,391 I Teen)
Derek first sees him from across the quad four days into fall semester. He’s sitting on one of the long benches, a marker pen in his mouth, grinning at something the kid lounging on the bench beside him is saying. When he laughs properly he pulls the pen out and throws his head back, his neck a long, lean line Derek is entranced by. He flicks the page in his book and highlights something, tossing the cap up in the air and catching it with his teeth.
Playing Hard To Get by stereksterek
(3/3 I 6,911 I Not Rated)
“Is that your best pick-up line?”
Derek was taken aback by the blatant call-out from his clearly intelligent mate, but if anything it just made him grin.
“I can do better.”
“Then why would you start with something that wasn’t your best? Maybe you’re not really that interested in me and could go and reflect on that somewhere else?”
Before Derek could refute his mate’s doubt with all the ferocity of his wolf, Stiles turned back to the bookshelf and continued searching for the book he'd been looking for. Apparently his mate wanted to play hard to get, but that was fine with Derek. He didn’t mind a challenge.
“Trust me. No one could be more interested in you than me.”
living in a movie i've watched by thoughtsandthings
(13/13 I 20,995 I Teen)
Stiles scrambles to his feet and holds his hand over his heart like he’s about to recite the Pledge of Allegiance. “I solemnly swear I will try my damnedest to woo the crap out of Derek Hale.”
Scott laughs and tosses a couch pillow at his head. “Deal."
Stiles and Scott shake on it.
But Then What... by Stoney
(3/3 I 24,343 I Explicit)
Senior year is almost over, and all Stiles needs to do is keep his head down to survive. A teacher calls in a favor, leaving him stuck tutoring Derek Hale, one of the most popular jocks in school and a member of a group of douchecanoes who have bullied Stiles for years. He's someone Stiles totally hates. Totally. Like, doesn't like him even a little bit. DEFINITELY isn't attracted to him.
Except that is a total lie. Fuck his life, seriously.
578 notes · View notes
yoongiseesawmp3 · 4 months
Text
ceilings - san
summary: pe teacher!san x single mom!reader. your kid is finally ready to go to school, and you're spiraling. thankfully, you find friendship with your kid's teacher and she becomes determined to become your best friend. simultaneously, she tries to set you up with the cute pe teacher, but you know him from somewhere deep within your past. can the truth come out without jeopardizing your future?
word count: 12.4k
warnings: afab reader so gendered terms, mentions of accidental pregnancy
masterlist / part two
"violet, come on, we're gonna be late!" you shout to your daughter. it's her first day of kindergarten, her first day of real school, and you're so close to tears. you want to cry because your baby is growing up, because you won't get to cart your little mini me around with you everywhere now, because you're so stressed about getting her to school on time. it's been a rough morning, and your daughter taking her sweet time is not helping.
"i'm almost ready!" she shouts back from the bathroom, and you suppress a groan. what does a five year old have to primp for?
"one more minute and i'm dragging you to the car!" you threaten lightheartedly, knowing she'll only take it to mean she has a minute before you go and help her.
"i'm done," she says proudly as she appears in the doorway to the kitchen. hands on her hips she asks, "how do i look?"
"ridiculous," you laugh. "is that my shirt?"
"and my belt!" she defends herself. "i thought it was cute."
"it is cute, baby, but maybe you should wear something more comfortable for the first day?" you offer. you shuffle over to the laundry basket you left on the stairs and dig around for an outfit, handing your stubborn daughter some jeans and a sweater. "just wear something comfy today, and later this week you can dress silly."
"i wasn't dressed silly, i was dressed like you," violet mumbles, and you roll your eyes. your daughter definitely got your sass, and your stubbornness, but the resemblance kind of stops there. she's a spitting image of her father, a constant reminder of the mistake you made when you were younger. but it wasn't really a mistake, was it? if it brought you the one thing that's made you happier than anything before, it wasn't a mistake at all. violet was the best thing that ever happened to you, and again, the waterworks threaten to fall as you think about dropping her off for her first day of school. a day, you realize, you're late for.
"c'mon sugar, we gotta go!" you shout, grabbing her hello kitty backpack. "i've got your stuff, meet me in the car!"
-
you work close enough to violet's school that you can be one of those annoying carpool parents swarming the school grounds every day. while violet may hate it, you're so excited for all the memories that will come from these trips to and from school each day. like today, you'll always remember how violet started crying a few minutes down the road, claiming she didn't want to go to school because she didn't want to eat school lunch.
"it's not that bad, vi." you tell her as you peek at her through the rearview. "i remember loving some days of school lunch so much i would always go, even if i was sick."
"but you only liked some days," she sniffed. "what if i don't like any of the days?"
"then i'll pack you a lunch," you assure her. "just try it this week, every day, because some days will be better than others. then if you don't like any of it i'll start making your lunch. how does that sound?"
"okay," she nods, her sad little sniffles clearing up. "thank you mommy."
"we're almost there," you say quietly, more to yourself than to your daughter. "are you excited, sugar?"
"kinda," she admits. "i'm excited to see miss jen!"
"she's gonna be a great teacher," you agree. "you're gonna learn so much, and you're gonna have so much fun with her and all the friends you're gonna make. right?"
violet nods again, and you're satisfied for now. you're sure your baby is alright to go off to school for the first time, at least for the time being. surely there will be another thing to freak about later in the day, but for now you need to worry about navigating this carpool line. a man in workout clothes with a haggard looking traffic vest is directing traffic, and while you pass him, you feel your heart skip a beat.
it can't be him, right? there's no way he works here. it can't be. you keep driving, following the cones until you pull up to the sidewalk and a very kind looking teacher approaches your car with a soft smile.
"good morning!" he chirps. "i'm mr. kang, the librarian," he says as he stoops to peer through your window. his gaze goes to the backseat, asking violet, "are you ready for the best day ever?"
she nods shyly, and you watch as she undoes her car seat and slides out of the car with her too big book bag engulfing her frame as she walks away. you shout her name and she turns, a nervous look on her face.
"have a great day, my love!" you blow her a kiss for good measure, and you carry the way she smiles proudly with you for the rest of the day. the man in the traffic vest is all but forgotten, but he watches from afar in confusion. was he seeing things, or were you really here dropping off a kid? a kid, in fact, who looked exactly like he did at that age. weird, he thinks, but he shakes it off and continues directing traffic, wondering how he could find a way to introduce himself over the next few days.
-
when you were younger, your parents always supported you academically, but they were never involved with the school itself. pta meetings were not their thing, and it was a struggle getting them to take off work for a parent/teacher conference. you had decided early on that you would be one of those involved parents, one that knew your kid's teacher well and participated in room mom activities. you were texting violet's teacher last night, actually, asking if there was anything you could bring to help celebrate the first week, and she was eager to have the help.
she'd asked you to bring lollipops, so on thursday afternoon you're searching for a parking spot before school lets out. you were going to drop the goodies off at violet's classroom and help jen with the goody bags during dismissal, quick and easy. except, an intimidating figure walking toward your car may not make this process as easy as you'd have hoped.
san saw your car pull up and immediately stepped out into the parking lot. as the unofficial carpool guardian, one of his daily jobs is stopping parents who try to cheat the system by taking up faculty spots so they can be first in line. san didn't know it was you or he would've approached with a different demeanor, but today was rough. he had at least two criers per class and one kid who ran so hard after lunch he puked outside san's office. he wasn't in the mood to deal with a privileged parent, so he lets out a deep sigh as he approaches your now open window.
"ma'am you can't park here-" he starts, but as soon as his eyes meet yours he chokes on his words. "y/n?"
"hi san," you smile shyly, heartbeat racing. "so i can't park here? there weren't any guest spots out front, and i need to take something to vi's class-"
"vi?" san questions, and you let out a deep sigh of your own.
"violet," you tell him. "my..my daughter."
"i thought that was you the other day," san admits, and you nod in confirmation. "well, um, if you're just coming to drop something off, you're all good, you can leave your car-"
"oh really? i can move, it's no problem-"
"no, no, don't worry about it-"
"are you sure?" you ask, finally stopping the awkward back and forth. "you won't tattle?"
"pinky promise," san laughs, holding your door for your as you get out. "but i'd sneak out before carpool starts up if i were you, it'll be hard to pull out once the lot fills up."
"got it," you nod graciously, slipping your hand into the backseat to grab the bag of candy. san is still standing there, so you clear your throat and try to leave. "well, thanks for letting me-"
"no worries-"
"it was good seeing you-"
"yeah, yeah..." san trails off. once you're a few feet away he calls your name. you turn to see what he needs, and he thinks about it before shrugging. "never mind," he says. "it was nice to see you."
"bye san," you manage to get out before you turn the corner, hands sweaty and heart doing funny flips in your chest.
you hadn't told violet about your visit, so when jen lets you into the room you hear an excited squeal followed by a pair of small arms wrapped around your legs. violet looks up at you proudly, a spot of something on her cheek. you forget sometimes, just how much she looks like san, but your exchange outside has him fresh on the brain. she has his smile. you shake the thoughts from your head and try to take a step, but violet won't budge.
"hey sugar," you laugh, ruffling her hair with your free hand. "go back to your seat, school's not over yet."
"but-"
"violet, do you want to show your mom where to put the bags she brought?" jen offers, and you send her a thankful look. violet tugs on your hand, bringing you over to the "treasure box" which is really just a filing cabinet jen must have filled with candy and toys. violet shows you each drawer, and you make her look away as you place the candy in it's appropriate drawer so it won't ruin the surprise for now. satisfied with her work, violet goes back to her seat as the bell rings for dismissal. you organize some of the other things you brought on jen's desk as she goes over reminders for the class, and then the first few rounds of students start leaving.
"thanks for bringing all this," jen says as she joins you.
"do you need help putting them together?" you ask, and she thinks for a moment.
"no, i don't want to keep you," she starts.
"well, i think i'm stuck for a while anyway," you inform her. "i had to park in a faculty spot, and carpool-"
"oh yeah, you're definitely stuck," jen laughs. "let me get everything set up, and then you can start while i help the rest of the kids leave, if you don't mind?"
"not at all!" you assure her, looking out to find violet watching you both like a hawk. "do you think we'll need another set of hands though?" jen follows your gaze and laughs before waving violet over. the three of you get everything set up, and you ask violet about her day as jen organizes the next group of kids for bus call.
"it was good!" violet says happily. "i liked lunch today."
"what did they have?"
"chicken sammiches," she says, and you laugh.
"sandwiches, baby," you tell her. "sammiches is a me and you word, but some people may not know what that means."
"i like chicken sandwiches and chicken sammiches," she nods. "and then we had pe and a boy in my class threw up. he had pizza."
"gross," you crinkle your nose. "you liked pe though?"
"yeah, it was fun!" violet goes off on a tangent about all the games, and jen rejoins you to help finish the bags. the three of you fall into comfortable conversation with violet as the life of the party. you like jen, you find yourself thinking. you hope it's not weird to be friends with your kid's teacher, because you could really use one here. you're lost in that thought, so you don't notice when someone appears in the doorway.
"mr. choi!" violet chirps, abandoning her task and rushing to meet him. never met a stranger, your child, because she's tugging his hand and bringing him over to you. "this is mommy."
"that's not her name though, is it violet?" jen asks, ever the teacher.
"y/n," san nods, and you don't miss the way jen looks from you to san to violet and back again. "did you get tricked into staying late?"
"no, i offered," you reply. "but i didn't have a choice, i didn't listen to your advice and couldn't leave before carpool started."
"you're all good now," he says, holding up his reflective vest all crumpled in his big hand. "just sent the last kid home."
"good to know," you nod. "vi, where's your stuff? we'll leave soon."
"no!" she whines. "i don't wanna leave!"
"don't you want a snack though?" you tempt her, and that sends the mini menace into motion.
"to what do i owe the pleasure of you stinking up my classroom, choi?" jen asks.
"i wanted to talk to you about the kid that threw up today," he says, and you must look at him confused because he asks you if anything's wrong.
"are you the pe teacher here?"
"yep," he answers. "i didn't know this was your violet," he says, nodding his head toward your kid. "she's a sweetheart. ball of energy too."
"you're telling me," you smile softly. violet walks over then, informing you that she's ready to go. you ask jen if there's anything else you can do, but she insists on you taking violet home.
"you've helped enough, believe me," jen tells you. "i'll see you tomorrow violet!"
"bye miss jen!" violet says with a smile. "bye mr. choi! i hope no one pukes on you tomorrow!"
jen waits for you and your kid to be far enough down the hall before she asks calmly. "so. how do you know y/n?"
"we, uh, we go way back," san says. "went to school together, college, all that."
"oh, so you like, really know her," jen says, a plan brewing in her head. she saw the way san looked at you. she also knows you're single. "you didn't know her kid went here?"
"didn't know she had a kid at all," san shakes his head, and he seems to get lost in a thought before he remembers what he came here for. "anyway, this kid today, you gotta tell him not to eat so much before pe..."
-
you and san didn't grow up together, exactly, but you have known him since high school. you floated around similar groups of friends, so you hung out regularly without ever getting too close. it wasn't until college that you actually became friends. you both went to a local school, at least as local as you can get for your small town. living in a city all by yourself was intimidating, but you weren't worried about not making friends. you knew they would come.
the day of your orientation, san saw you sitting by yourself in the auditorium and immediately recognized you. he brushed off his sweaty hands before walking over and softly calling your name. when you registered who he was, you smiled and invited him to sit next to you. both happy to see a familiar face, you spent the rest of orientation attached at the hip. in fact, you spent the rest of your time at school like that. san was your best friend, nothing more. he didn't always feel that way, but he did a good job of hiding his feelings. he was able to hide how he felt about you all the way up to the final semester of your senior year.
you were thriving, one of those seniors itching to finish school and get out into the real world. you knew you were just months away from a successful career, and you wouldn't let anything get in your way. you liked that you didn't know what was coming next or where you would end up after graduation. the prospect of moving to a new city, hell, maybe a new country, was exciting. this restlessness is what made san speak up. he was ready to graduate too, sure, but he was ready to get out of the city. san always wanted to be a teacher, and he already had offers all across the state, but the only job he cared about was in his hometown. it's where he wanted to be, and he knew that if he didn't tell you how he felt now, he may never get the chance. he wanted you to know so he could at least have a chance with you, even for a little while.
so he confessed, one night early in the semester. he was walking you home, his dorm only a few doors down from yours. at the door to your dorm he pulled you into a hug, which was normal for him. san was always a touchy friend, but what he said as he pulled away still bounces around in your head.
"y/n, i think i'm in love with you," he said earnestly. you looked in his eyes, trying to find the beginnings of a smile, some hint of a secret, that this was a joke. but he was serious. when you didn't say anything he shrugged, stepped away, and added, "i just wanted you to know."
you still don't know if it was shock or fear that kept you from saying anything that night, from calling his name and pulling him back in. but you didn't say anything then, you didn't say anything for months. san pretended like it never happened, and you just went along.
it didn't come up again until the going away party at the end of the year. school was over, finals done, and graduation was days away. everyone wanted to celebrate the past four years and freak out over what was next, all sharing where they were going and how scared they were. san was moving back home to be a teacher and wasn't scared at all. you were leaving for a bigger and better city the day after graduation and you were terrified.
later, san pulled you to the side and asked if you were ok. you knew he was referring to the job stuff, but you had other things on your mind. you were a little tipsy, so you decide that's why you leaned in and kissed him. it was quick, soft, barely a kiss, but you did it. you kissed him and pulled back faster than san could think, his eyes still closed when you parted and said, "i just wanted to know what it would feel like."
you were able to avoid him for the rest of the party, enjoying your last few hours with some of your best friends. you had an early morning, so you stopped drinking before everyone else and found yourself as a designated walker at the end of the night. you and san were elected to walk a few friends back to their dorms, dropping them off as you passed each building on your own walk home. inevitably, you were left alone with san at your door like that night months ago. san looked like he wanted to say something, and you didn't want him to leave, so instead of separating at the door you invited him in.
you'll never forget that night, and neither will san. but with your paths parting in a few days, you thought it would be something you could move on from eventually. a few weeks later, in your new city, at the perfect job, you found out you were pregnant. it hurt, the decision to not tell san, but the thought of stopping your life before it even started hurt more. you figured you would never see san again, or that you could at least keep the kid a secret if you ever hung out with your college friends again. you never thought that you'd somehow end up moving your daughter to the neighborhood where san grew up, or that the great school you fought to enroll her in could possibly be where san currently worked. but that's life, isn't it? or fate. or maybe just dumb luck. whatever it was, the universe was trying to get you to tell the truth and you're not sure you're ready to do that. to yourself, to violet, or to san.
-
san can't stop thinking about you. he tries so hard to catch a glimpse of you during carpool, but he's too busy focusing on a million other things and never manages to find you. he tries to think about how he could use violet to talk to you, like sending a note home with her, but that's inappropriate. he needs to see you again, though. that's when he gets an idea.
you and jen have become genuine friends, which has made things confusing for violet only because she treats jen like her teacher in casual settings. you met up for dinner the other night and violet raised her hand to ask jen a question, so hopefully she'll get used to it. san knows you two are close, and he knows if he asks jen about you she'll tell him whatever he wants to know.
at lunch one day he finds jen in the teacher's lounge and motions to the empty seat at her table. she lets him sit, but warns, "wooyoung saved the other seats for himself, so leave now if you want to."
wooyoung, one of the third grade teachers, was actually one of san's best friends. he's a hand full, yes, but fiercely loyal and caring. san doesn't necessarily want him to hear the conversation he wanted to have with jen, but oh well. as soon as san has that thought, wooyoung is bursting through the door with a stack of plastic containers from the lunchroom in his arms.
"m'lady," he nods to jen as he passes her a container. he looks to san and asks, "you want one bro?"
"what's in it?" san asks skeptically, and wooyoung shows off a stack of chicken sandwiches. "seriously?"
"hey, they're really good," jen pipes up. "the kids are lucky they get to eat these."
"how did you get so many?" san asks wooyoung as he takes a sandwich anyway.
"flirted with the lunch ladies."
"course you did," jen rolls her eyes, taking a bite of the sandwich. she chuckles to herself, and then shares, "you know, there's a kid in my class who calls these sammiches? no matter how many times you correct her, she won't say anything else. she told me this morning she didn't want to come to school, but she did because it was sammich day."
that's violet. san knows it is. he heard a snippet of your conversation in jen's classroom weeks ago, but he also knows he's heard violet say something similar when she comes to the gym. she loves those sandwiches, and san must admit, now that he's tried one he gets the hype. this is his shot though, he thinks to himself. he clears his throat and asks, "that's y/n's girl right?"
"who's y/n?" wooyoung asks, and jen responds, "san's girlfriend."
"no she's not," san says quickly. "she's kidding."
"you like her though?" wooyoung smirks, and san shakes his head.
"i-it's not like that," san explains. "i knew her a long time ago, and haven't seen her for a few years. that's all."
"so what about her?" jen asks.
"what do you mean?"
"well you brought her up," jen laughs. "you want me to tell her you asked about her? that feels very elementary of you, san."
"no, no, i was just, uh," san racks his brain for a response, "um, she's your room mom right? i may need to talk to her, for um, uh, field day."
"sure," jen nods. "i can give you her number, if you don't have it?"
"yeah, yeah," san nods too, "sure, if you think that'll be ok. i mean, i just needed to ask something, really quick, but, um, sure, yeah."
"if you really need to talk to her, she's coming in tomorrow i think," jen says, checking her phone. "yeah, tomorrow is violet's birthday, so y/n is bringing cupcakes at lunch. you can just stop by my class table and ask her whatever you need to ask her."
"oh, cool, great," san nods. wooyoung and jen share a quiet laugh, noticing that san seems like a bobblehead nodding so nervously. "yeah, tomorrow. lunch tomorrow. i'll be here."
-
you're running late. it's your kid's frickin birthday and you're late. you wanted to be supermom, make cupcakes from scratch, but work has been crazy on top of all the prep for violet's party, and you're just one woman. you can't do all of this by yourself, and it's times like these that you wish...no. that's not where you're going to let your mind wander today. today is all about violet, so as you rush out of the grocery store, you handle the store bought cupcakes with intense care. you can't be late and show up with smushed cupcakes.
thankfully this town is small enough that everything is within spitting distance, so you arrive at violet's school with just a few minutes left in her lunch. you hurry through the check in, rushing off to where you hope the lunchroom is. it would be just your luck to get lost right now, but you let out a breath of relief when you turn the corner and see the cafeteria ahead. you have to pause at the door to look for her class, and you hold back a sob when you see one very broad shouldered man sitting next to your beautiful daughter. you manage to walk up without violet seeing you, but at the sound of your footsteps, san turns. he smiles at you softly and he looks so much like violet it hurts. your eyes drift to your daughter, who's noticed you now and bounces in her seat.
"hey birthday girl," you say meekly, clearing your throat before you speak again. "how's your day been?"
"good!" violet smiles, showing you a half eaten vanilla cupcake with purple icing. "mr. choi brought me birthday cake!"
"aw, that's sweet," you say, looking to san. he's staring at you intensely as you ask, "did you tell him thank you?"
"i did!" violet confirms, but she turns to san and repeats, "thank you, it was yummy."
"do you have room for another?" you ask her, holding up the cupcakes you brought. violet already looks ready to bounce off the walls, so you'll have to apologize to jen later, but you ask if she wants to help pass out cupcakes to her friends. you hold the containers as she carefully hands out the treats, and you're pleased to know there were plenty of cupcakes for everyone. actually, there's some left over, so you start packing them up to take home but violet stops you.
"mommy, we need to give mr. choi one," she tells you, and you look to san sheepishly. "and there's one for you too, mommy!"
"i guess we're having cupcakes," you chuckle with san, offering him one of the last two cupcakes. "vi, can i take your spot?" she nods eagerly, letting you sit on the hilariously tiny lunch chair. you struggle balancing on it and look up to see san watching, trying not to laugh. violet is oblivious though, icing smeared all over her face as she talks to her friend across the table. "hey, no laughing. it's been a long day."
"sorry," san says, the remnants of a smile still on his face. "you doing alright?"
"i'm fine," you sigh slightly. you look at san again, really look at him, and you feel your heart constrict. "thank you for bringing her a cupcake."
"oh, sure," san says. "i didn't want to overstep, but jen told me yesterday, and i figured violet could at least take it home, but when i got here and didn't see, uh...you weren't here-"
"you can say it, i was late to my own kid's birthday," you laugh, rubbing your hand over your face. san finds himself staring at your fingers and something pops into his head.
"and again i ask, you doing alright?" he laughs with you. "being a parent must be hard."
"it has its bad days," you admit. "but for every bad day there's hundreds of good ones, so it makes the whole single parenting thing a little easier."
there it is. single. san looks down to your hands again, and has to hide his satisfied smirk. there's no ring.
"so, what-" san starts to ask, but the bell dings and the cafeteria erupts in even more sound. students talking, teachers yelling, chairs scraping as everyone is set in motion. jen walks over then, smiling when she sees you and san sat so close together. she waves hello before calling for her class, and you give violet a big squeezey hug and a kiss on the forehead before she takes her food and runs off. san watches you watching violet, and now it's his turn for his heart to twist. he's missed you. a lot.
"i guess i better go," you say as you gather all of the cupcake trash. san covers his hands over yours, stilling your movements and your heart, and says, "let me, i'll clean up."
"th-thank you san," you say shyly, and he waves you off. he can feel your eyes on him as he walks to the trash cans, and he can't help it, when he turns around he pulls a face that used to always make you laugh. his success rate is still high, because a beautiful giggle appears from deep within your chest, and then san is standing back in front of you. you know him, and you know there's something he wants to say, so you ask, "are you doing alright?"
"i'm fine," he nods, and you playfully push his shoulder. he smiles as he goes on, "actually, i was thinking about it, and i'll need your new number. for field day purposes, of course."
"oh," you breathe. "oh, right. room mom stuff. um, well unless you deleted my contact info, my number is the same."
"oh."
"yeah."
"right, then i guess i'm good," san says, looking around for any last bits of trash. "always good seeing you, y/n. tell violet happy birthday again from me."
"will do," you squeak out, calling out your thanks to him one last time as he walks away. you're left in the now silent lunchroom, heart and mind racing.
-
"i'm just saying, you and san would make a cute couple," jen repeats for what feels like the millionth time today. she's come over to your house early to help set up violet's birthday party, and you're thankful for the help but wishing the set up was less obvious. "you already know each other, so it's not like you'd have to go through that awkward dating phase-"
"did we put balloons on the mailbox already?" you cut through her words, grabbing a couple pink and purple balloons from the pile on the table. "i'll do that now, so people know which house it is. if vi wakes up, tell her i'll make birthday pancakes as soon as i'm done."
"will do," jen salutes you, taking the remaining balloons into the living room. "i'll tack these to the ceiling or something."
"please don't!" you call out before you shut the door, and you take a deep breath when you're outside alone. you don't know how to make jen stop talking about san, and it's draining. you've tried changing the subject and she always finds a way to bring san back into it. she means well, you know that. but what she doesn't know is that everything she says about san just rubs salt in the wound you inflicted on yourself, and it's getting harder to ignore. you're either going to snap and tell her to shut up, or you're going to snap and admit to what you've been hiding. either option isn't ideal, so fingers crossed violet wakes up soon and you can use her as a buffer.
tying the balloons to your mailbox ended up being more of an ordeal than you thought, so it takes you a while to trudge back into the house. you're tired already and the party hasn't started yet. you're making another cup of coffee when you realize the house is quiet, no sounds of jen and no sounds of vi. you let the coffee pot run as you walk around in search of the girls, and you hear a faint noise coming from the backyard. a peek through the window shows jen and violet running streamers from the back porch to vi's playset, and your heart warms. while they're outside, you get to work on the birthday pancakes in peace. you're almost done with them when you get a call, groaning to yourself thinking it's a parent calling about the party. you don't check the name before you answer, letting out a perfectly nice, "hello?"
"y/n, hi," san says on the other line. "is this a bad time?"
"um, n-no," you stammer, "it's um, no, i can talk. just for a minute."
"if you're busy i can call back-"
"no, san, go ahead," you insist. "just be warned i'm making pancakes, so i am a little distracted."
"oh yeah, you used to suck at those," san teases, and for a moment you're thrown back to college. you remember san staying over at your dorm, claiming he was too drunk to walk the fifteen steps down the hall. you let him crash on your floor, and he woke up to an awful hangover and the sound of you cursing over your batch of blackened pancakes. trying to be nice, san tried one anyway. you'll never forget the way you both belly laughed after he lied and said they were good with a look of fear in his eyes. later he admitted he'd never had something so bad, and you swore to never make pancakes again. san obviously remembers, because he asks, "what made you stop the pancake ban?"
"they're for vi's birthday."
"her birthday was on tuesday i thought?"
"yeah, but we're having her party today," you explain, and then you clap your hand to your forehead. you shouldn't have said anything.
"oh then i won't keep you," san says quickly. there's something strange in his voice, but you're so far removed from him that you can't pick up on it. "i hate to call about school stuff on the weekend, but this is the only time i had..."
while san explains the reason for his call (room mom duties + he missed you, but he leaves that part out), jen and violet come in from the backyard. streamers are done, and violet is wearing a torn one around her neck like a scarf. you wave her over for a hug and a kiss, and jen mouths, "who are you talking to?" so you show your phone screen. she gasps when she sees it's san, and it's like you're watching a lightbulb spring from her head. she's got an idea.
"invite him to the party!" jen hisses, and you push her away.
"is that the birthday girl?" san asks, and there's a softness in his voice that makes you melt. "do you need to go?"
"no, just one of the birthday elves being annoying," you grumble, trying to elbow away from jen but she grabs your phone anyway and says a cheery hello to her coworker.
"hey san! happy saturday," she starts off. "listen, are you doing anything around, say, one o'clock?"
"uh, not that i can think of-"
"great! then i'll have y/n text you her address, you should come to violet's party. there's plenty of food, and we'd love to see you!" jen says with an evil smile plastered on her face.
"um, can you hand me back to y/n?" san asks, and jen relinquishes your phone then disappears.
"san, you do not have to come if you don't want to, jen is-"
"jen's what!?" jen shouts from somewhere within your house.
"i want to come," san says, and you're so surprised you almost drop the pancake you're trying to flip. "if that's ok."
"i..." you trail off, and then you look at violet. sweet, lovely violet. you would do anything for that girl, but you know she deserves more. she deserves both parents, and the little part of you that's been wondering if san's reappearance was a sign is the part that wins you over. you say, "yeah, come to the party. i want you here."
"then i'm there," san says, and you can hear his smile. "should i bring a present?"
"no, god, don't worry about that. girl's spoiled already, she doesn't need another toy," you tell him, and san laughs.
"alright. then text me the address, and i'll see you soon i guess."
"yeah, see you soon," you mumble as you hang up and look around for jen. she's rightfully hiding somewhere, but violet's voice distracts you as she asks who you were talking to. "well sugar, i have an extra birthday surprise for you," you say as you plate her pancakes. "mr. choi might be coming to your party, is that ok?"
"mr. choi?!" violet shrieks as she stands in her chair. you remind her not to do that and she listens, but she looks at you and asks, "for seriously? he's my favorite teacher."
"hey," jen whines as she rejoins you, throwing away the remnants of wrapping paper in her hands. "and to think i got you the biggest coolest birthday present ever."
"really?" you and violet ask in unison, and jen nods enthusiastically at your daughter. when she joins you at the sink she whispers, "i didn't go overboard."
"yes you did," you whisper back.
"what did san want?" jen asks with that evil smile again, and you try to elbow her side but she darts away too quickly.
"i had told him about the game the kinder moms wanted our grade to do for field day, and he forgot what supplies it needed," you explain. "so he was calling about that, and the call was almost over when someone interrupted."
"y/n, listen," jen says sternly, and you both look over to violet to make sure she's distracted. jen keeps her voice down as she continues, "he likes you. don't ask me how i know, but i know. and the way you get so nervous around him, i know it sounds childish, but i think you have a crush on him-"
"jen," you say seriously. "please stop. you don't know what you're doing."
"no, y/n, you don't know what you're doing!" jen says, and you step back. "no, i don't mean it like that. i just mean, you said you were having a hard time doing this on your own. it may not be my place, but i think san could help. he'd be good for you and violet."
"you remember how san and i were friends years ago?" you ask, and jen nods, about to add to her case, but you cut her off. "we were close. really close."
"did you kiss?" jen asks excitedly and you roll your eyes.
"will you focus?" you smile anyway, and add, "we spent most of our time together, but then life stuff changed. we went in completely different directions, and it was just easier to say goodbye and go our separate ways. that was five years ago. well, six, now i guess," you correct yourself, your eyes betraying you as they flick back over to violet.
"oh my god," jen gasps. "no."
"yes."
"no way."
"yes."
"you're a liar."
"mommy's not a liar," violet chimes in, and you let out a sound somewhere between a laugh and a cry. "miss jen, that wasn't very nice."
"i'm sorry violet, you're right," jen says calmly. she looks closely at violet and then to you. "but sometimes what's right is hard to do."
"i know that," you sigh. "believe me. but we can talk about this later."
"you bet your ass we are!"
"miss jen!"
"sorry, sorry!"
-
you and jen do a good job of ignoring the truth bomb you set off just before guests started arriving, but knowing san will be here soon keeps you on edge all day. violet is having the time of her life, which takes a little bit of pressure off of you at least. you just have to play host to your family and friends all while keeping one eye on the door for san.
he arrives just past one. you heard the doorbell from the backyard, but as you're walking through the house you see your aunt opening the door for him. it opens to a stunning version of the man you've tried so hard to hide from, and just looking at him makes you blush. he's dressed casually, but nicer than the work out clothes you see him in at the school. jeans and a sweater, and glasses. san never wore glasses in school, and you're wondering why this news is making your stomach flip. when san finds you, his face lights up. he makes his way around a group of kids and pulls you into a polite hug, mumbling his greeting into your hair. you wish time would stop for a moment, let you stay in his hold a second longer. but he's pulling away and shyly presenting a gift bag, his sheepish eyes saying "sorry but not sorry."
"i told you not to bring anything," you scoff, taking the gift over to the present table anyway.
"it's something small, but i think she'll like it," san says, and you thank him. it's awkward for a second as you both search for something to say, but in the quiet san reaches to push his glasses further up his nose and you smile.
"so you getting old, choi?" you tease him, pointing to the glasses. "how long have you needed those for?"
"just a couple years," san shrugs. "i don't mind them, but it's easier to wear contacts at work. i actually like the way they look."
"they're cute," you agree, and you feel your heart thudding in your chest as san processes the compliment. he looks around your house then, and he distractedly puts an arm around you in another hug as he says, "your house is great, by the way. you've really made a life for yourself, y/n." he looks at you while he says the next part, "i hope you're proud of yourself."
"i am," you nod, suddenly very aware of how many people are here and possibly looking at you two. you feign a cough and san gets the hint. he pulls away and you immediately feel cold, but you catch a glimpse of jen eyeing you in the corner of the room. you shake off whatever was distracting you because of the man at your side, and you're about to excuse yourself to find violet when the woman in question appears below you.
"mr. choi!!!" she shouts as she jumps in place. "you're here!"
"i am!" he replies, holding hands and jumping with violet. "are you having fun?"
"yeah! cmere, i wanna show you my swings!" she says excitedly, and then san is being dragged outside. you follow at a safe distance, wanting to see how they interact without making it too obvious you're watching san and not your kid. some of the school kids present recognize a big kid in san and soon he's got a whole herd following him around. you laugh seeing him be so silly, so freely himself with these kids, and you wonder if this is what he's like as a teacher. then you find your mind wandering to what san would be like as a dad. you know he'd be great, so what are you doing?
you know you have to tell him. you see the way violet is smiling and laughing, and you can't keep this kind of joy from her anymore. you don't know when, and you don't know how, but you will tell san that he's the father of your daughter.
-
violet's birthday party was perfect. she had an amazing time, her friends had an amazing time, and you had an amazing time. with san. he fit back into your life perfectly, and as you were saying your goodbyes at the end of the night, you had the intense desire to kiss him. you didn't, but that's only because jen came over with a sleepy violet that she thrust into your arms. you and san were cooing over the tired party girl and jen inconspicuously snapped a picture of the three of you. you and san, looking down at violet with so much love in your eyes, and violet smiling her biggest smile. jen texted it to you later and you were grateful to have this moment captured forever.
you were staring at that photo now, waiting for violet to finish getting ready for school. you weren't really paying attention to the time, caught up in admiring san. you felt a sense of calm and safety when you thought of him, looked at him, and you're kicking yourself for keeping that same feeling from violet's life. you were so distracted by your thoughts that you didn't hear violet walk up, so you almost jumped out of your skin when she says, "whatcha doooin?" directly into your ear.
"oh baby you scared me," you gasp. she giggles and points to your phone.
"you were staring at mr. choi!"
"i was not," you roll your eyes, but she nods and goes, "yeah huh."
"i'm not getting into a yeah huh nuh uh fight with you right now," you say as you ruffle her hair. "you ready for school?" it's then that you give her a once over and screw your face up in confusion. "where's that shirt from? i don't remember buying you that."
"it was my gift from mr. choi, 'member?" violet says proudly as she shows it off.
"yeah, yeah, i guess i do," you reply. "you wanted to wear it to school?"
"so i can tell him thank you," she says simply, and you place a soft kiss on her forehead. your sweet girl.
"i'm sure he'll be happy to see it. c'mon, let's go."
-
san had an awful morning. none of the classes would listen to him, half of his equipment for this unit was broken or missing, and apparently he was getting evaluated this afternoon. nothing was wrong, it was just protocol, but why did he find out about it two hours before it was supposed to happen? he was stressed, unprepared, and wearing a t shirt that apparently has a hole in the armpit. one of the unruly classes so kindly pointed that out for him. so yeah, it's been a bad day. that's why he sat down at lunch with a huff, interrupting whatever jen and wooyoung had been talking about prior to his dramatic entrance.
"what's wrong with you?" wooyoung asks bluntly, and san scoffs.
"one of those days where i'm considering child abandonment."
"san!" jen gasps.
"i'm joking, chill out," he sighs. "i just. can today be over? i'd like it to be over. or can i get a redo? that might be better, considering i have an eval today i know i'm not gonna pass."
"if you go into it like that then duh you're gonna do bad," jen says. "but it hasn't even happened yet, so why be so negative?"
"whatever," san huffs again, poking at his food like it's the root of his bad day. "how has your day been."
"great, my kids are angels and i love my job," wooyoung jokes, so san kicks him under the table.
"your class was the first one to put me in a bad mood this morning."
"yeah, because i told them i accidentally killed our class pet."
"wooyoung!" jen gasps again.
"accidentally!"
"how'd you manage that?" san asks with the beginnings of a smile on his face. not that he was laughing over the death of a very tiny pet, no. but he did enjoy seeing wooyoung making mistakes. makes the world go round, he thinks.
"i forgot to take it home for the weekend and i came in this morning to bob the beta fish belly up," wooyoung explains. he raises his carton of strawberry milk in a toast, which san and jen play along with. "he didn't live long, i didn't like him, and the kids barely knew he was there. bob, may you rest in peace."
"this isn't making me feel better," san whines as they clink their drinks together.
"oh!" jen says happily, "i have something!" she shuffles around looking for her phone, and excitedly pulls something up for san to see. she shoves the screen so close to his face he can barely see anything, so he takes her phone and blinks to let his eyes adjust. he smiles immediately when he realizes it's the picture of him, you, and violet. he's so mesmerized by your beauty, all these years later, that it takes him a minute to shift his focus to the equally beautiful violet squeezed between you. she's perfect, san thinks. if he had a kid, he'd want her to be just like violet: kind, funny, full of energy and life.
"who is that?" wooyoung asks, pushing his face close to san's to catch a glimpse. "ooo, is that your milf?"
it's jen's turn to kick him underneath the table, but san must admit, that was a little funny. he doesn't answer right away, though. something about the picture has caught his attention.
"no," jen says sternly since san has gone mute. "that's my friend y/n and her kid violet, we've talked about them before. san came to her birthday party this weekend."
"the milf?!"
"no!" jen repeats. "violet. i helped y/n with the party, and since she and san go way back, i kinda invited san without her knowing."
"nice," wooyoung nods. "good. get him into the house, and then into her heart. maybe the pants too-"
"dude," san finally cuts in. "what's wrong with you?"
"you two are boring me," he sighs. "sue me if i wanted to have a little fun with our conversation."
"you took this?" san asks jen, ignoring wooyoung now. she says yes, so he asks, "can i send it to myself? do you think y/n would mind?"
"no, i think that's fine," jen replies with a smile. "go ahead."
"thanks," san mumbles, typing his number in quickly to send the photo. he doesn't want to seem weird, sitting here staring at it, but there's still something he can't quite put his finger on. something familiar about it. not quite deja vu, but like he's seen this before. he hands jen's phone back to her, and she continues some inane argument with wooyoung as san checks his phone. huh, he thinks, taking one last look at the photo as he saves it to his library. violet sure has a nice smile.
-
san's day does not get better. the evaluation was mediocre at best, but the assistant principal doing the visit pulled him aside and promised better equipment in the new year. at least one good thing came out of this awful day.
well, two good things. san keeps opening his phone just to stare at that picture of himself with you and violet. his desire to patch things up with you only continues to grow, and he's been thinking about you so much that he swears he hears your voice calling his name at the end of the day. then a squeakier, tinier voice joins in, and san realizes, oh shit, you and violet are in his office.
"hey, sorry," he shakes his head to clear his thoughts. "god, sorry. how long were you standing there?"
"not long," you assure him. "i hope we're not bothering you?"
"not at all," he says as he stands. violet runs up to him then, turning from side to side with her hands clasped in front of her. san laughs, looking from her to you as he asks, "what's going on?"
"vi had a surprise for you, and she forgot she didn't have pe today so she got into the car crying because you didn't get to see it," you explain. "we turned around as soon as i got the story, and now we're here. do you recognize her shirt at all?"
"oh my god!" san smiles, violet joining in. san bends down to pick her up and swings her around to the sound of giggles. "you're wearing my present! do you like it?"
"i do!" she chirps, hiccuping a little as the giggles continue. san slows and carefully places her back down as she says, "thank you for coming to my party."
"thank you for inviting me," san replies, and you realize he's talking to you. you consider telling him now, you can feel his gaze pulling the words right out of you, but you chicken out.
"thank jen," you remind him. "she's the one who ambushed me."
"ambush?" san laughs nervously. "i hope me coming over wasn't an ambush."
"i shouldn't have said that," you shake your head. "i just." you take a deep breath. "it's been hard, you know, seeing you again. getting used to you being back in my life."
"happy to be here," san says coolly, and you pick up on the undertones. you knew he must have been upset with you, only wanting him when you couldn't have him. he'd given you so many chances to be his, but you grasped the last one. san was mad at himself first, and he's not mad at you per se, but the memory of that still hurts. he could have been in your life, violet's life, this whole time. it was you who kept the door bolted shut. now it's like there's little cracks filtering in bits of sunlight, and you're basking in them. you're just afraid that the warmth you feel from san now will burn you someday, that your past will be too hard to get over, and you can't tell him about violet until you know how he really feels.
"listen, we should go, but i want to hang out with you soon," you tell him, and san looks at you confused. "we need to catch up, don't you think?"
"sure," san agrees. "let me know where to be and when, i'll make it work."
-
that friday night, you have a babysitter (jen) and plans to meet san for dinner. jen is already here, you can hear her and violet whispering about something in the living room as you finish getting ready. this is not a date, but you're so nervous it might as well be. you could end up telling san tonight, if things go right. and if they go wrong...that's what's making you so nervous. the anxious side of you is already thinking of schools you can move violet to if the night goes bad, and the optimist is thinking about san finally being a dad to violet.
it's like he knew you were thinking about him, because his caller id lights up your phone (yes, his contact photo is that picture).
"you're cancelling," you say as soon as you pick up.
"what? no, freak," san chuckles. "i'm outside, but i'm sorry, i can't remember if your house has the red door or the blue one."
"you're what?" you ask, walking from your room to the front door. jen and violet watch on in curiosity, and you let out a sound of disbelief when you open the door to see san, standing by his car, looking from your house to the one next door.
"oh. found it," he teases, hanging up as he comes to the door. "you're not ready yet?"
"no, because i thought we were meeting there, i had more time," you say as you check your phone and notice you actually did not have time. "ok, i thought i had more time, but still. you didn't say you were picking me up."
"surprise?" san says sheepishly, peeking inside to wave to the girls.
"hi mr. choi!" they respond in unison, and san chuckles again.
"um, well, i wasn't expecting- i still have to-" you stammer out, basically turning in circles before staring back up at san. "give me two minutes."
"two? it'll be more like ten," san calls after you. you sort of sprint back to your room, checking that you look put together. your eyes look nervous, though. you hope san can't pick up on that. you grab your favorite necklace, one that violet picked out for you recently, and hold onto the heart pendant as you take a deep breath. you can do this. it's just san, your old pal! your friend! the father of your daughter who has no idea his life could have been completely different or that it's going to change with the information you're about to give him! great! let's go eat some tacos!
you and san both give violet hugs goodbye (she insisted) and jen says goodbye with a wiggle of her eyebrows. she thinks this is a date, and she spent an appropriate amount of time hyping you up tonight. she's known san more recently, so she gave you good insight on the whole telling him situation. she assured you that, while he may be frustrated by you not telling him sooner, under it all he'll be happy. he's wanted a family of his own since he started working at the school, so she's sure he'll be nothing but thrilled once the initial shock wears off. boy do you hope she's right.
-
san is being such a gentleman. first picking you up, then rushing out of the car to open your door for you, pulling your chair out at the restaurant...it's making this feel like a date. it's also making you scared that you're going to chicken out, but you can't.
"so," san says with a :] smile. "what did you want to talk about?" you take a moment to mess with the chips and salsa in front of you before you respond. you're taking so long that san takes a deep breath and starts, "i hope you know i'm not mad at you."
"what?" you ask in a small voice, chip halfway to your mouth.
"i'm not mad at you," san goes on. "i never was. i hope you know that."
"but i was a dick," you tell him, and he lowers his head with a laugh. you want him to listen to you though, so you grab his hand laid out on the table and squeeze. "no, seriously, that was such an asshole move on my part. only letting down my walls and letting you in the night before we both moved away? i've never forgiven myself for that."
"but you should," san shrugs. "i understand. i'm glad it happened. if i had to choose, i'd rather it happen the exact same way than not happen at all."
"right," and now it's your turn to look down. you let go of san's hand and go back to messing with the food in front of you. "i'm still sorry for how i acted."
"it's ok, i promise," san assures you. you aren't looking at him so he clears his throat and says, "actually, while we're talking about...back then. i have something to tell you too." oh no, you think. you nod to encourage him to continue, not sure you can speak right now. "um, well, here goes. i know it's been years, and we've barely talked since school, but..i don't know, y/n. i still think you're the one for me, and i was just wondering, maybe, since we're both in the same town again, and we see each other so often..."
"what, san?" you whisper, afraid of what he's going to say.
"will you go out with me?" he asks. "finally?"
"san," you sigh, and he shakes his head.
"no, don't say no yet. you can think about it. i know you have a lot more to consider than i do, so i don't mind waiting. but i wanted to put it out there. in case, uh, in case you were interested."
"put it out there? why are you talking about this like a couch you're trying to get rid of?" you tease him to ease the tension. "you just asked me out and now you sound like you're not sure."
"i'm sure," san says firmly. "very sure. but i don't want you to feel pressured."
"you've never made me feel anything but loved, san," you let slip, and you want to etch the look on his face into your memory forever. he looks so pleased, so purely happy at your words. they're hanging in the air as the waiter comes by to take your order, and that provides enough of a distraction that you both go back to a semblance of normalcy when he leaves. you fall into an easy conversation, catching up over your lost years. san tells you all about work, his family, his friends. it makes you happy that you chose this town, this school, to raise your kid in.
you fill san in too, but only the highlights. you don't want to ruin your dinner with the news, so you tell him about your career since he knows the least about that. he can't stop telling you how proud he is, and reiterates how amazing you are for raising a kid on top of it. you've got a steady blush on your cheeks as you keep chatting, and you notice then that the meal is over. your plates have been cleared for a while, and san paid without you knowing. how'd he do that?
"i was going to pay for my food," you protest.
"nope, my treat," san says. "let someone else take care of you for once."
"well thanks," you squeak out. "i've got you next time though."
"if there's a next time, i'm still paying," san replies so you roll your eyes and drop it for now. "um, before we go though, i was wondering...can i ask about violet? i feel like you barely mentioned her."
"oh, sorry," you laugh it off. "i don't get a chance to talk about myself a lot, so i'm not saying i forgot to mention vi, i just..."
"i get it," san nods in understanding. "you wanted to brag about yourself for a minute, that's ok. i'm glad you did."
"good," you smile shyly. "but, yeah, violet. what about her?"
"i wanna hear as much as you're willing to tell me," san says, and looking into your eyes, you know he means the father. "was there some great love of your life you don't want to tell me about?"
"san, it's not like that," you tell him, then think to yourself that in a way it is true. you think san is the love of your life, but you can't say that yet. "right, well, i have something to tell you, actually," you say in a voice stronger than you expected. you thought you'd be nervous, but it's like some mom power kicks in and you're able to stare directly into san's strong, gorgeous eyes as you speak. "can i?" you motion to his hands, and he holds them out so you can place your smaller ones in his. still looking into the eyes you've grown to love, you take a deep breath and say, "i'm sorry i didn't tell you sooner. but san, you're violet's dad. she's your daughter."
"what?" he asks in a shaky voice.
"when we.." you try to explain, and have to start over, "that night. five years ago-"
"six," san corrects.
"six, you're right. that night was when she...yeah. i found out about violet a month later, after i had moved. i tried calling you. i did, i swear, and i know that sounds so childish but it's the truth. i tried calling you, tried figuring out how to tell you...but i heard how happy you were, how easy it was for you to settle into your life back at home. i didn't want to throw something unexpected at you and change all of that."
you rambled, and you're not sure how easy that was to follow. or how believable it was either, but you've said it. you're watching san take it in, and he's unnervingly calm. you can't read his face at all, but you realize you've been squeezing his hands and he's squeezing yours right back. you relax your grip then, but he doesn't. he stays quiet.
"san, say something."
"th-thank you," he stutters, finally slipping his hands out of yours. "thanks for protecting me from that, i guess."
"san, i-"
"no, y/n, it's fine," he shakes his head and stands. "come on, let's go. it's getting late."
-
the car ride is silent. san says nothing, but you can feel the emotions radiating from him. or maybe those are your own? fear, resentment, sadness...you always thought telling san the truth would make everything better. make you feel at peace at last. but currently you feel more ill at ease than you ever have. you want to crawl out of your skin, you want to scream at yourself, at san, just to get some kind of reaction out of him.
when he pulls into your driveway, he puts the car in park but doesn't unlock the door. you can tell he wants to say something, so you wait. you think you see jen peeking through the blinds, but you're not sure. a quick glance at the clock tells you violet's been in bed for a while, but knowing jen she probably let her stay up a little longer. you hope she's still awake when you go in, you could really use a hug from her right now.
"y/n," san calls your name softly. you turn your body completely so he can see you fully, and you see he's gripping the steering wheel so hard his knuckles are white. "does she know?"
"huh?"
"violet," san says her name so carefully, so purposefully. like it's taken on a new meaning. "does violet now i'm her dad?"
"n-no," you stutter, and san slumps his head down. "but i told her about you. about her dad."
"she looks just like me," he says, and that's when you notice the sadness in his voice. he sounds broken, and it feels like your heart rips itself to shreds.
"san, i am so sor-"
"don't. just don't." you watch him carefully, and you think you see tears. "i can't..."
"can't what?" you want to reach out and touch him, to brush the tears away, but you hesitate.
"i can't believe you kept this from me," he says in a whisper so small you barely heard it.
"i was young and stupid and scared, san," you defend yourself. "i didn't know what i was doing, i should have tried harder to get in touch but-"
"i didn't get to be there y/n," he spits out, and you stop talking as he turns to you. "i missed her birth, her first steps, her first words. i wasn't in her life! she's my kid and you kept her from me for some of the most important years of her life."
"i know, and i'm..i'm sorry."
"sorry doesn't cut it." he's full on crying now. "i thought...i thought you cared about me. about what we meant to each other. how could you do this?"
"i was wrong to keep you away," you admit. "it ate me alive every day, but the longer i waited the harder it was to call you. and this is totally self inflicted but raising a kid on my own was hard! after i made that choice i barely had time to think about anything else!" you're shouting now, not out of anger, but frustration. "it was selfish, and i'm sorry. but i told you. you've always been part of violet's life. i tell her about her dad all the time. she asks about you, and i've never lied to her. i only kept your name, who you are to me, a secret."
"yeah that makes me feel so much better," san rolls his eyes, and you scoff before reaching over him to unlock the doors. as soon as you do, you're out of the car and rushing to your front door, san running behind you calling your name.
you get into the house and see jen moving around in the kitchen, but no signs of violet. san has stopped behind you, standing awkwardly at the threshold, so you grab his shirt and pull him along with you into violet's room. at the sound of the door opening she bolts up in bed. she looks confused, seeing two figures in her doorway, but when she recognizes you she makes little grabby hands for you to join her. again, san stays at the door, watching the two of you with a new perspective.
"cmere sugar," you whisper softly, sitting on violet's bed. you maneuver her so she's sitting on your lap.
"why is mr. choi here?" she asks, and you hear san take in a breath.
"his name is san, violet. and he's very important to me," you explain. violet is facing san as you ask, "can you tell us all you know about your daddy?" she nods, and then begins.
"mommy says he's very nice, the nicest man in the world!" violet starts out. "she says he's smart and strong and funny and handsome. she says i have his smile!" and with this she smiles, teeth and all, and san sees himself in her. it brings tears to his eyes, but she keeps going. "mommy says he's caring, and i had to ask what that meant. she says being caring means you're a good friend and you're nice to everybody. that reminds me of you, mr. san!"
"anything else baby?" you ask violet, stroking her hair. "what else do we say about daddy?"
"we love him very much," violet answers proudly. "and even if he's not with us, like in the same house or something, he's always right here!" and with that she puts her hand over her heart. she looks up at you then, asking, "did i miss anything mommy?"
"nope, you got it all sugar," and you kiss the top of her head, afraid to meet san's eyes. "thank you, violet. are you ready to go back to bed now?"
"yeah, but i want a bedtime story," she pouts, and you wonder if san notices how similar they look then too. "babysitter jen does too many funny voices, and one of them scared me."
"ok, i'll read you a story," you whisper, slowly and carefully dumping her back into bed as you stand. "but i need to talk to san really quick, is that ok?"
"uh huh," violet nods with a yawn, cuddling back up to her favorite stuffie. as san looks around her room, he notices a pillow he used to have, tucked in the corner of violet's bed. he used to call it shiber, it was something silly, but he loved that thing in college. it went missing the week before school ended, and san always wondered where it went. well, now he knows.
you carefully pull violet's door shut as the two of you back out into the hallway. the rest of the house is quiet, so you wonder briefly if jen has gone home. you look to san, ready to defend yourself further, get him to understand where you're coming from, but then you see the tears on his cheeks. now you do reach up and wipe them away, his hands covering yours and squeezing tightly.
"i am so sorry for keeping you away," you say one last time. "it was wrong. it will take time, but i will do everything i can to make that up to you."
"you can do it right now," san breathes out, the first easy breath he's taken since this conversation started. "let me be in her life. in yours. i missed so much, i can't miss anymore of it."
"we're here if you want us," you tell him, and san squeezes your hands again before pulling them from his face. he drapes your arms over his shoulders, his drifting to your waist.
"i do," he nods eagerly. "i want you." and with that, he kisses you. it's not a soft kiss, no. there's more force behind it than that. there's six years (maybe more) of repressed feelings in that kiss. it's the kind of kiss that makes you want to pop your foot up, the kind that sends butterflies soaring up from your stomach through your chest. you're so lost in the feeling that you don't hear violet's door open, and then...
"oh! mommy! mr. san is biting you!" violet shrieks, so you and san finally detach. you keep your foreheads together as you look down at violet staring disapprovingly at you.
"he's not biting me, we were kissing," you explain to her, but she doesn't like that answer.
"hey, i got in trouble for kissing a boy on the playground," she whines, and san looks at you in shock. you nod to confirm as you tell her, "that's because you shouldn't kiss at school. and you're too young. you can kiss when you're-"
"thirty," san finishes for you, making you both laugh as violet whines more.
"i was just gonna say when she's older," you whisper to him, and he shrugs.
"had to assert my parenting style somehow."
"why are you and mr. san whispering?" violet asks with a jump and her arms in the air. you're about to pick her up when san bends down and scoops her instead, so you can talk to her eye level.
"we're talking about you," you say as you boop her nose. "and stop calling him mr. san."
"what do i call him then?" she pouts, and you share your first silent parent language stare with san.
"actually baby, we have something we need to tell you..."
843 notes · View notes
smileysuh · 10 months
Text
Sunday Sinner
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
🌙 staring. Mark & Donghyuck x afab!Reader
🔮 preview. “Everything is wrong,” Mark sighs. “Doing this with you two is wrong. Wanting you this badly is wrong. Getting hard in Church is wrong. What I want to do to you is wrong. But… as crazy as it sounds, it also feels right.”
tw/cw. threesomes, inexperienced!Mark, fingering, blow jobs, deep throating, pussy eating, spit roasting, voyeurism, lots of masturbation (especially in the shower), Hyuck has a dirty mouth, sin sin sin, unprotected sex, creampies, cum play, kink for being 'full', religious contention, Mark gets hard during Sunday Service, Mark getting outed as low key virgin, proposition, Mark uses a cross necklace in sinful ways, praise, slight degradation, inklings of corruption kink, squirting, etc… I pet names: (hers) angel. (Mark's) church boy.
👹 rating.18+ explicit I wc. 12.6k
🍭 aus.frat/uni au, soccer player au, church/inexperienced!Mark, etc…
☀️ mlist + an. I've wanted to do a fic about Mark being Christain for a while, but I wanted to make one that was still respectful. This idea popped into my head, and I think it turned out really well :) it's only slight blasphemy.
Tumblr media
There’s nothing like a frat party after a big win for the university soccer team. Even though Mark doesn’t really drink, and he’s never smoked a joint in his entire life, it’s nice to be surrounded by happy energy. 
His team always laughs at him when he notes how celebrations can feel almost church-like, but the indescribable buzz that fills the entire frat is familiar to the man who’s been going to Sunday Services his entire life. 
Mark likes seeing familiar faces, and if he hadn’t been raised in a very big family type of system, he’s not so sure he’d be this okay with crowds, or the number of people who reach out to pat him on the shoulder and shake his hand in congratulations for scoring the winning goal.
It had been a great game, and when Mark’s ball had sunk into the top left corner of the net, he’d run to the side lines to fall to his knees and make the sign of the cross, grabbing at the religious pendant around his neck to kiss it. People have always made fun of him for this tradition of his, but nothing will ever stop him from thanking God - his God - for the fortune life has brought him.
Even now, the necklace is securely around his throat, the cross resting just below his shirt. The cool metal brushes by his skin when he moves through the frat house, a constant reminder of his faith. 
Something is drawing him outside, and Mark has always been someone who leans into the feelings he can’t put his finger on. It’s something like divine guidance, and Mark exits the frat to step onto the back patio, where his friends are in a circle around a fire. 
It smells like weed, something Mark hadn’t liked at first, but it’s now a scent he’s used to, and he heads over to stand next to his roommate. 
Lee Donghyuck and Mark have been friends since high school, where a few ‘less woke’ teachers had assumed - because of their shared last name - that two were cousins, or something of the sort. They’d always been put in group projects together. At first, Hyuck had been too much for Mark to handle, but over the years, he’s come to like the chaotic energy of his closest friend, despite all their differences, mainly, their disagreements on religion.
“Look what the cat dragged in!” Hyuck bellows, throwing his arm around Mark to pull him tight to his hoodie covered side, which reeks of marijuana. 
“Church boy Mark!” Yuta grins from across the circle, raising his beer in a mock toast to the man who had won them their soccer game. 
“Can he even be here?” a bitchy foreign exchange student from Thailand asks, earning a shove from Mark’s frat ‘big’ Johnny.
“Of course he can be here,” the man from Chicago laughs.
“I just mean-” Ten is quick to correct himself, “we’re playing Never Have I Ever. Are we sure this is suitable for him?”
“Mark plays games,” Hyuck insists, but Mark’s not so sure about this one. 
“He doesn’t even have a drink,” Ten notes, looking Mark up and down.
“Someone get him something,” Hyuck says, snapping his fingers at one of their pledges. “One of the iced tea mixes, the low percent ones-”
“Hyuck-” Mark sighs.
“Trust me,” Hyuck assures him, “you hardly do anything with your life, it’s not like you’ll have to drink that much.”
Mark still doesn’t feel too enthused about joining the game, but he supposes his heart led him out here for one reason or another, so he accepts the hard iced tea can Jisung hands him. His eyes immediately scan it for the alcohol content, and he sighs. “This is the same as beer.”
“Come on, church boy,” Hyuck groans. “You’ll only have like three sips, max. Watch-” without waiting for Mark to agree, Hyuck is addressing the circle again. “Never have I ever sucked cock.” 
The girls in the vicinity all make sounds of annoyance, raising their drinks to their lips. In the periphery, Yuta also sips his beer, and after a moment and a groan, so does Ten. 
“See!?” Hyuck squeezes Mark��s shoulder. “You’re already zero for one.”
“That was a low blow, Hyuck,” your voice draws Mark’s attention. You’re standing on the other side of his best friend, which shouldn’t be that big of a surprise, seeing as you’re Hyuck’s fuck buddy. 
Mark takes a moment to assess you while Hyuck rolls his eyes and defends himself. The church goer has always thought you were pretty, and you’re smart too, much too smart for the crazy gemini he has as a roommate. 
“Two can play that game,” you warn, raising your voice to announce, “Never have I ever eaten pussy.”
Mark’s skin prickles, panic washing over him as every man around the fire - and even a few girls - drink. The church boy can feel his grip on his can shaking slightly, and for a brief moment he considers having a swig of the hard iced tea just to protect himself, but, well… it would be a lie. And if there’s one thing Mark Lee doesn’t do, it’s lie. 
Mark can feel eyes on him as he downcasts his gaze to the ground. His skin is heating with embarrassment, and he just prays to God no one makes a big deal out of this-
“You’ve never eaten pussy?” Jeno yells, and Mark just knows the question is directed at him. 
He looks up, lips parting at the shock of being put on the spot. 
“Wait, you guys haven’t heard the church camp story?” Hyuck asks, and now Mark’s really panicking. But it’s too late to stop his loose lipped roomie, who is already diving into Mark’s past for the whole circle to hear. “This one time, he fucked a girl at church camp, and a Jesus picture fell off the wall, so he hasn’t even touched a girl since then.” 
A few people laugh, and while Mark can understand that - objectively - they’re not laughing at him, but at the story, he can’t help but get defensive.
“It fell off the wall, Hyuck,” Mark insists, voice shaking. “How else do you explain that?”
“I’ve always thought you were just banging that girl too hard,” Hyuck suggests, earning a few sounds of agreement from other frat boys. 
But Hyuck wasn’t there when it had happened, and Mark knows for a fact there was no true bed rocking going on. He’d been taking things slow, and the only possible explanation for the picture falling - in his mind at least - is that he’d disappointed God. 
He’d done a hundred Hail Mary’s as repentance, and now that his secret has been put out where everyone can hear, he thinks maybe he should do fifty more for good measure.
“I’ve gotta go,” Mark mumbles, handing Hyuck his drink.
Mark’s roommate tries to stop him from scurrying away, but the damage has been done, and the man who scored the winning goal at the soccer game rushes back into the frat house with red ears that betray his shame.
Tumblr media
“You can’t still be mad at me,” Hyuck whines, chasing after you as you exit the frat bathroom.
“Why do you assume I’m mad at you?”
“Because I followed you to the toilet and you didn’t wanna smash?” Your fuck buddy manages to pin you to the wall, hands on either side of your head while he looks at you with serious eyes, a contrast to the sentence that’s just come out of his mouth.
“Sometimes a girl’s just gotta pee, Hyuck,” you laugh.
“Don’t play games, angel,” he insists. “You’re mad about the Mark thing.”
“So you admit I have something to be mad about.”
Hyuck lets out a sigh. “Fine, yes.” He pulls away from you, throwing up a hand in defeat. “I shouldn’t have told everyone his stupid Jesus picture story. There, I said I’m sorry, are you happy now?”
“You said what?”
He groans, and in one motion, he’s pinning you to the wall again, his lips just millimeters away from yours. When he speaks, his voice is low, and his eyes drill into your own, “I’m sorry.”
After a moment, you say softly, “I don’t think I’m the one you should be apologizing to.”
“You want me to apologize to Mark?!” 
“Among other things.”
Hyuck pulls away, looking you up and down. “You better not be suggesting what I think your horny ass is suggesting.”
“I don’t know,” you smirk. “What do you think I’m thinking?”
“It looks like you’re thinking about going upstairs to offer Mark help with getting over his Jesus sex fear.”
“And that would upset you?” You cock your head to the side, assessing your fuck buddy.
“Angel,” he groans, “you’re mine.” 
“Am I though?” you counter. “Am I really?”
When you’d started sleeping with Hyuck, he’d made it clear that he’s not the kind of guy who likes to be tied down to one person. While he can be somewhat possessive, part of your arrangement is that you can both do what you want, and right now, you’re seriously considering fucking the sweet church boy you’ve had a slight infatuation with since year one.
“Fuck the fact that you’re not my girlfriend,” Hyuck says finally. “There are bigger reasons you shouldn’t do this.”
“Yeah? Like what?”
“Well for one,” your fuck buddy leans in, his lips ghosting by your ear as he whispers, “Mark has a massive crush on you.”
For some reason, you find yourself laughing. Leave it to Hyuck to spill two of Mark’s biggest secrets in the span of one hour. 
“If Mark has a crush on me, then I have to do this. You can either join us, or go cry about it.”
Hyuck sighs. “For an angel, you can be a bit of a fucking demon sometimes.”
“And you love it.” 
Tumblr media
You and Hyuck are standing outside his bedroom. The door is locked when you try to open it, and Hyuck watches you let out a deep sigh before knocking. “Mark? You in there?”
“Of course he’s in there,” Hyuck whispers, rolling his eyes.
“Shh! Be nice!” you chastise him, playfully smacking his arm. Your voice is soft when you call out again, knocking gently a few more times. “Mark? Please let me in.”
The music from downstairs is too loud for Hyuck to hear movement in his room, but after a few moments, the door opens and Mark peers out.
“Oh, it’s both of you.”
“Don’t sound so disappointed, Mark,” Hyuck nearly laughs, placing his palm on the wood so he can force it open before his friend tries to shut the door again. “I live here too, you know.”
“How could I forget,” Mark sighs, heading over to flop onto his bed.
You and Hyuck enter the room, and he clicks the lock back into place behind him. He watches you approach his friend, sitting on the foot of the mattress. 
When you reach out, ghosting your hand over Mark’s shin, Hyuck leans back against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest. He wouldn’t define himself as a jealous type of guy, but watching you be gentle with Mark is definitely bringing up some suppressed emotions, and Hyuck’s not sure what to make of it.
“Mark,” you stroke his leg. “Hyuck has something to say to you.”
“Huh?!” Hyuck’s eyes widen, and he looks between you and his roommate. 
You’re going to make him proposition his friend for you? 
“Yeah, didn’t you tell me you wanted to apologize?” There’s a warning tone in your voice, and when you look over your shoulder at Hyuck, you give him an expression filled with expectation.
“Right,” Hyuck coughs. “I uh… I’m sorry for what happened at the fire.”
He can tell by your small eye roll that you’re not fully satisfied with his apology, but Mark doesn’t seem to mind. The church boy sighs, running a hand over his face. “It’s okay,” he mumbles.
“It’s not okay,” you insist, turning your gaze back to Mark. “I’m also sorry for saying never have I ever eaten pussy. I was trying to attack Hyuck and make him drink, but you got caught in the crossfire.” 
“You didn’t mean to, though,” Mark says. “I shouldn’t have joined the game. This is a lesson for me, I guess.”
“Aw, Mark,” Hyuck can’t see your face, but he knows you’re frowning. “We wanted you to join the game. We like it when you do things with us.” 
It’s interesting for Hyuck to hear you saying the royal ‘we,’ as if you’re a couple, a unit. 
“I’m sure the incident with the Jesus picture was very traumatizing for you,” you continue, sounding as genuine as ever while your hand continues to smooth up and down Mark’s leg. “I can understand why you’d be… apprehensive about doing anything sexual after that.”
Mark groans, covering his face with his hands. Hyuck can’t help but smile when he sees his friend’s ears flaring red with embarrassment, it’s always so easy to get the church boy riled up.
“I just want you to know…” you shift a little where you’re seated, moving closer to Hyuck’s roommate, “this is a safe space. If you ever wanted to… try something like that again, there aren’t any Jesus pictures here to knock down.”
“What?” Mark’s lips part with shock, and he looks between you and Hyuck. “Are you two…”
“Propositioning you?” Hyuck suggests. “Yeah, she is.” 
“I’m not-” Mark swallows thickly. “I don’t want your pity.”
“It’s not pity,” you assure him. 
“She wants to fuck you, Mark,” Hyuck says, trying to be helpful. “It will be good for you.”
“Good for me?” Mark squeaks.
“You’re a frat boy who’s practically a virgin, dude,” Hyuck nearly laughs. “You’ve gotta dip your dick in the sinful water sometime. What’s life without eating a little pussy?”
“Oh my god,” Mark groans, covering his face with his hands. 
“It’s not that bad, Jesus won’t mind, you don’t even have to put your dick in her!” Hyuck can’t believe he’s the one backing this now, but he also can’t really believe his roommate is a near-virgin. 
“This can’t be happening-” Mark is still hiding his face, his ears as scarlet as ever.
“Listen, “ Hyuck sighs, “we usually fuck while you’re at church on Sundays. But if you wanted, we could wait a little and let you join after your service tomorrow.”
Mark’s eyes widen. “After my service? Are you two crazy?” 
“You don’t have to decide right now,” you assure him. “I’m sure this is a lot to take in, especially after the day you had. I don’t think I’ve congratulated you on your goal in the game today yet-”
Hyuck scoffs at how you could be bringing that up right now.
“Just think about it,” you continue, giving Mark’s thigh a gentle squeeze. “I’m going to go home now, but, tomorrow, if you want to try eating pussy, Hyuck and I will be here.”
Hyuck wonders what would happen if it was just you propositioning Mark. If he’d be more willing to agree. It’s definitely an added level of sin to have Hyuck in the room while Mark rips his virgin bandaid off, but it’s not like Hyuck’s going to leave Mark alone with you.
You’re his angel, even if you’re looking to save Mark.
Tumblr media
Mark can’t pay attention to the sermon. His palms are sweaty, no matter how many times he rubs them against his pants. He feels like - at any moment - a big Jesus statue could just fall over and everyone in the church would turn to him, knowing he was the cause due to his sinful thoughts.
What makes it worse, is the way he can feel blood rushing to his cock. He’s half hard at the Sunday service, and he’s never felt like a worse Christain. 
This experience definitely trumps the losing of his virginity, if that’s even possible, and he hasn’t even done anything with you yet.
But in the dark, back corners of his mind, Mark knows that will change. He knows he won’t be able to resist you, you’re just too tempting. He doesn’t have that kind of control over himself, no matter how much he wishes he did.
When the service is over, Mark stands on shaky legs, grabbing a Bible to hold in front of his crotch while he exits the place of worship to head back to the frat. 
The fresh air does little to calm his nerves. If anything, the closer he gets to his home, the more sinful he feels. He knows each step is one step closer to you, one step closer to religious paraphenia being miraculously moved by the hand of God- 
Yet, he can’t stop. He can’t even alter his course, and when he reaches the frat, he doesn’t say one word to the boys kicking around in the kitchen, he heads straight up to his room. 
When he gets to his door, Mark pauses. His hands are shaky as he reaches for the knob, and for a second, he wonders if he should knock. Taking a deep breath, Mark decides to ignore his manners, pushing into the room.
He’s almost relieved to find you and Hyuck sitting in his bed, fully clothed, watching something on Netflix. 
“Hiya, Mark,” Hyuck waves, as if their relationship isn’t about to be completely altered.
“How was Sunday service?” you ask.
“How was it?” Mark shuts the door behind himself, giving his head a little shake as he hurries over to the closet to discard his jacket. “You know, good.”
“Why are you carrying a Bible?” Hyuck asks, looking him up and down. “Did you steal that from your church?”
Panic shoots through Mark. He had most definitely accidentally stolen it from his church, wihtout giving it a second thought. His mind had been so focused on you and covering his boner- 
“I can give it back,” Mark insists, palms sweating again as he places the book gently on top of his backpack. 
“You look spooked, dude. Did some pastor try to touch you?” 
“Hyuck!” you practically scream, slapping your hand over your fuck buddy’s mouth. “You can’t say things like that!”
Hyuck mumbles something against your hand that sounds like ‘historically accurate,’ and Mark wants to strangle him. 
“You want to know why I look stressed?” Mark sighs. “Because you two are sinners who propositioned me last night!”
Hyuck moves your hand from his mouth, smirking. “Come on, Mark, be sinners with us!”
“This is not helping,” you whisper to your fuck buddy, gently pushing his shoulder before you stand from the bed, approaching Mark with an empathetic expression. “I’m sorry about last night, we shouldn’t have pushed that on you.”
“It’s okay,” Mark shakes his head, refusing to meet your gaze.
“It’s not, we’re horrible, dirty, sinful people,” you reach out, linking your pinkie with Mark’s. It’s a small gesture, but it speaks volumes. “Forget we ever said anything.”
“I can’t forget,” Mark states, finally looking at you. He licks his lips, thinking of something else to say, but all that comes out is “I can’t forget,” and it’s the truth. 
You open your mouth, and Mark hangs on what your next words will be-
Hyuck interrupts the moment. “So are you gonna eat pussy or what?”
“Hyuck!” you yell, turning to flash a warning glare at the man who’s giggling to himself on his bed. 
Mark doesn’t even want to focus on his friend right now. Instead, he reaches out, taking your other hand gently. He gazes down at your fingers, too scared to look at your face. 
“I think…” Mark swallows the lump in his throat. “I think we should do this.”
“Really?” you ask while Hyuck lets out a loud “What?!”
“You’re both right… maybe it will be good for me.” Mark can’t believe the words coming out of his own mouth. “But- I’m not sure what I’m even ready for.”
“We can go slow,” you assure him, squeezing his hand. “Anything you’re comfortable with.”
Mark looks up at you. “Can I… can I kiss you?”
Hyuck scoffs loudly, but it’s an afterthought in Mark’s mind when you nod, reaching up to cup his face. “You can kiss me,” you tell him softly. 
Mark’s free hand reaches out to grab your waist, and he moves closer. He can feel your breath on his face. He’s never been this up close and personal with you, and you’ve never been prettier. There’s a softness in your expression, an acceptance, and it makes Mark feel confident enough to press his lips to yours.
It’s a gentle kiss - a perfect kiss - and Mark can feel the tension releasing in his shoulders. 
You step even closer, and your breasts press against his chest, your arms wrapping around the back of his neck. Your tongue smooths over his bottom lip and Mark stifles a groan, opening his mouth just enough for his own tongue to meet yours. 
He can count the number of girls he’s kissed during his life on one hand, including you, but none of them have happened like this. Mark had never imagined he’d end up in this situation before, and despite the calming effect you have on him, he still finds himself pulling away and struggling to catch his breath.
“I want to touch you,” he admits, in fact, he’s been thinking about it all day. 
“Yeah?” There’s a sparkle in your eye and you smile at him. “Where?”
Mark can’t bring himself to say it.
You gently take his hand, bringing it to your throat. “Here?” you ask, and Mark traces his thumb over your jugular, surprised to find your heart is racing just as fast as his own. “Or…” you move his hand down, his palm cupping at your breast, “Here?” 
Mark lets out a low groan at the feeling of you. He’s touched even less boobs than he’s kissed girls in his life, and yours are absolutely perfect in his hand. 
“Mark,” you whimper, and he brushes his fingers over your pebbled nipple, peaking through your shirt. He can feel his cock throbbing in his pants, and he shifts uncomfortably. 
“Or maybe…” you move his hand lower, dragging it across your stomach until it reaches your pussy through your sweatpants, “were you thinking of touching me here?” 
He nods, still unable to speak as you guide him to apply more pressure to your core. You feel so warm, and a sinful voice in the back of his mind tells him you’re probably wet too. Or at least, he hopes you’re wet, hopes he has the same effect on you that you have on him.
You let out a soft moan, and it’s like music to his ears. You grind down slightly on his hand, wiggling your hips in a motion that’s hypnotizing. “Do you want to…” you bite at your lip, toying with the waistband of your sweats. “Do you want to put your hand inside?”
“God, yes,” Mark groans, finally finding his voice.
You pull the waistband away from your skin, giving Mark access to slip his hand below it. Then your lips find his again, your arms wrapping around his shoulders while he teases his fingers along your panty clad core.
You’re as wet as he’d hoped you would be, and Mark moans at the realization. 
He’s only watched porn a handful of times in his life, and always felt bad about it after, but he knows where the clit is, and he gently circles his fingers around the spot.
You gasp into his mouth, and Mark eats up the sound, applying more pressure.
“Fuck, Mark, just like that-” you tell him, threading your fingers through his hair as you deepen the kiss.
You rut your hips, grinding down on his hand, and it drives Mark wild. He wants to touch you, really touch you, without any fabric in the way, and when he opens his mouth to ask, “Can I-” you’re agreeing without even hearing the end of the sentence.
He takes a breath, and then he moves your panties to the side. 
The first swipe of his fingers through your pussy lips feels like nothing he’s ever felt before, and the wetness he collects against his skin makes his cock throb again.
He teases your opening, earning more gasps from you as your lips move to his neck. When your mouth makes contact on a spot just below his ear, a shiver runs through Mark’s entire body. He’s heard about sweet spots, but no one has ever kissed his, and the feeling has his eyes closing with pleasure.
Without a second though, Mark slides a finger into your pussy, and you mewl in his ear, holding him tighter. “So good,” you whisper as he slowly thrusts the digit in and out of you, building the confidence to add another. 
You're grinding down against him still, and his palm works your clit while his two fingers curl inside of you. The sounds you’re making are increasing in pitch and frequency, and you’re gently pulling on his hair, licking at the spot on his neck that has his body tingling. 
He’s never made a girl cum before, but he can tell by the way you’re reacting, that he’s going to get you there. He wants to get you there, more than he’s wanted any goal he’s ever scored in a soccer game. 
The cool weight of the cross around his neck has Mark wondering if he’s going to go to hell for this. But can he really go to hell for something that feels this good? This right?
“I’m close,” you tell him. “Don’t stop.” 
Mark works his fingers into you even faster, eager to have you coming undone on his hand-
A clinking sound in the periphery makes Mark’s eyes open, and when he looks over at Hyuck’s bed, he sees his friend wiggling out of his pants.
“Dude, what the Hell-” Mark freezes, making an attempt to pull his hand from your pants, but you latch onto his wrist, shaking your head.
“No, Mark, please, I’m so close, please-” There’s a look of desperation in your eye, and it has him swallowing thickly, focusing on you while he picks up his motions again.
“I’ll wait,” Hyuck says in the background, and there’s some comfort in that at least.
“Mark, it feels so good, you’re so good at this-” you praise him, whispering in his ear while you work your hips faster against his hand.
“Oh God-” Mark groans, watching your face contort with pleasure. 
“There’s no God here, dude,” comes Hyuck’s snarky voice.
Mark’s eyes begin to shift to his friend, but you cup his face, forcing him to look at you. “Focus on me,” you tell him. “Like I’m focused on you.” 
He swallows thickly, breathing deeply as he fingers you harder, earning all sorts of sinful moans that drown out anything Hyuck could ever bring to the situation.
“Yes, Mark, yes- I’m gonna-” You’re gasping now, and you can’t even finish your sentence. Your pussy clenches around Mark’s fingers, your lips finding his as you cum. 
He continues his motions, wanting to draw out every second of pleasure that he can-
Mark has heard all sorts of ideas about what Heaven could look like, but he’s never heard that Heaven could be standing in your frat house room, hand down your best friend’s fuck buddy’s pants, with her pussy throbbing around your fingers. 
You begin to shake, reaching down to grab at his forearm, and Mark knows you’re finished. He doesn’t want to hurt you, and he pulls his hand away, marveling at the slick that’s covering his digits.
“Here,” you say gently, grabbing his wrist to guide his fingers to your mouth, licking them clean. Then you reach for him, bringing your mouth close to his own. “Taste me.”
Mark’s never kissed a girl so fast in his life, and he groans at the flavour of your tongue. If this is what your pussy tastes like, Mark had missed out by passing up the opportunity to eat you out, but at the same time, he’s really not sure if he’s ready for that yet.
“Okay, you two,” Hyuck’s voice makes Mark draw back from you. “This is enough teasing, I’ve gotta fuck something now or I’m gonna explode. Mark, are you staying?”
The church boy swallows thickly and then he shakes his head. If he’s not ready to eat you out, he’s definitely not ready to watch his best friend fuck you. “I’ve gotta…” he stumbles for an excuse. “I’m gonna go shower.”
“Right, shower,” Hyuck rolls his eyes. “Have fun with that.”
You go in for one last kiss before Hyuck is pulling you away from Mark, and he watches for just a moment while Hyuck presses his own mouth against yours-
Mark tears his eyes away, reaching for a towel in his closet before escaping the room.
The towel covers his boner while he runs down the hallway to the bathroom, and he strips himself naked in record time, stepping into a shower stall.
His hand is around his throbbing cock not two seconds later, and Mark throws his head back, closing his eyes while his brain struggles to process everything that’s just transpired. 
It doesn’t take long for him to work himself to the edge. His toes curl against the vinyl floor, and his vision goes practically black as he cums. 
There’s no time to aim, and Mark feels sticky warm fluid coat his chest, but his hand doesn’t stop. He jacks himself off until he’s a nearly overstimulated, gasping mess, and he thanks God for the water cleaning his body of the sinful filth.
He’s never cum this hard in his entire life.
Tumblr media
You’re at your usual Wednesday lunch with the girls before class when you notice one of your friend’s looking at something over your shoulder. She’s done this a few times now, but when you turn in your seat to assess the room, you don’t see anything out of the ordinary.
“Are you looking at someone?” you question.
“It’s just…” Hyuna leans forward. “Did you do something to Mark?”
“What?” you look behind you again, thoroughly confused.
“Every time you turn, he pulls his baseball cap down,” she explains. “He’s over there, by the window. Green cap.”
When you scan the area again, you do notice a pair of cute red ears sticking out from a baseball cap, the guy’s head downcast as if he’s just staring at his french fries.
“How many times has he looked over here?” you ask, grinning.
“Like, a lot.” Hyuna cocks her head. “You did do something to Mark.”
You stand up, leaning forward. “Actually, he did something to me.” With a wink to your girls, you turn to head off toward Mark’s table.
He looks up once during your approach, and you see him scrambling with his bag. It would be very entertaining to watch him run away from you again, but he doesn’t have the chance, as you arrive before he’s done shoving papers into his binder. 
“Hey, you.” You take the seat across from him. “How’s it going?”
“Good.” His voice is shaky, and you find it adorable. 
“You know…” you reach your foot out under the table, grazing it by his calf. “I can’t get you out of my head either.”
Mark coughs, adjusting the cap on his head. “What?” 
“I said, I can’t get you out of my head either.” You’re enjoying the effect you have on him, and you’re very aware of how public the space is. You don’t think Mark’s going to confirm that he’s been thinking about you, so instead, you ask, “Are you planning to go to church on Sunday?”
“Yeah, of course,” he swallows thickly. 
“Do you think you’ll be able to pay attention while you’re there?” 
“I uh, I-” Mark stutters over his words. “I think so?”
You study the pretty virginal frat boy. As soft as you’ve been with him so far, you feel like teasing him, just to see how he reacts. “Just so you know, if, while you’re at Sunday service, a Jesus picture falls down, it’s because Jesus knows what you did.”
Mark lets out a groan, and you see his neck has turned red now too. “I-” Mark’s gaze dips down to your breasts, which are pushed together in your low neckline shirt as you lean forward. “I have to go-” he grabs his things, fumbling with all of them while he stands abruptly. 
The loud sound of his chair scraping across the ground draws a few eyes, and the pool boy nearly knocks the table over in his haste. You notice the way he immediately holds his binder over his crotch, and you lick your lips while looking up at him.
“See you later,” he mumbles, running away.
You watch him enter the men’s bathroom, and you think you can imagine what he’s going in there to do. Last time he’d run away from you, Hyuck had mentioned he was probably going to jack off in the showers.
The frat bathroom is one thing for a quick wank, but a public restroom is another.
You shake your head, walking back to your girls table, Mark’s tray of fries in your hand. They’re all gawking at you. 
“Damn,” Hyuna whistles. “I know you just said he did things to you, but girl, you definitely did a number on that church boy.” 
Tumblr media
There’s nothing Hyuck loves more in the world than making you cum on his cock. He loves the noises you make, gripping at his bed sheets as your orgasm overtakes you. He loves being the source of your high.
What he doesn’t love however, is the way that today, you immediately ask, “How’s Mark doing?” as Hyuck pulls out of you.
He can’t help but laugh slightly, shaking his head at you. “Been acting weird all week.” 
“Do you think he’s going to join us tomorrow after church? I’m kind of shocked he wasn’t here today, if I’m being honest.”
“Is that why you came over? Wanted to see your precious little Mark?” Hyuck lands a smack to your inner thigh that has you giggling. “And yeah. He’ll probably join tomorrow. Jeno says he’s walked in on Mark jacking off in the shower like, four times this week. It’s actually starting to be a bit of a problem.”
“Is frat boys jacking off in the shower not a common occurrence around here?”
“It is, but not when it’s Mark,” Hyuck laughs. “That guy needs to get fucked.”
“I’m not sure he’s ready for that yet.” 
Hyuck studies you. “What makes you say that?”
“Just a feeling.”
“Well, maybe he just needs to cum properly.”
You sit up, teasing your hands over Hyuck’s thighs. “Tell me, how does a guy ‘cum properly.’”
“Buried inside something nice, and wet, and warm,” Hyuck reaches out to grasp your chin. “Your mouth would work.”
You laugh at the idea, “Maybe if he lets me,” and Hyuck grins, getting off the bed to pull on his pants. 
“I’m gonna head to the kitchen for water, need anything?”
“Just you,” you tease. “Hurry back.”
“You got it, angel,” Hyuck winks at you before heading to the door. He pulls on his shirt as he exits the room, but just when he gets his head through the neck hole, he catches a quick glimpse of one mister Mark Lee rushing into the bathroom at the end of the hall.
Had Mark been listening this whole time? Had he been outside of the door, listening to Hyuck fuck you? 
The thought makes Hyuck laugh again, and his ego triples in size. There’s something very… intriguing about this whole situation with the frat’s ‘designated’ virginal church boy, even if this experience is making Hyuck rethink his ideas of commitment. 
Tumblr media
If the last Sunday service had been torture, today might just be Hell for Mark. 
He’s sweating, shaking even, his knee bobbing up and down anxiously while he sits in the back row. 
He’d returned the Bible he’d stolen last time, but he fears that he might end up taking it again. Every time he thinks about you, thinks about what it felt like to have his hand down your pants while you sucked on his neck- 
No, he can’t think about it. He can’t-
But it’s too late, he feels his cock growing in his pants, and shame washes over him. He runs a hand through his hair, fanning himself and taking deep breaths. 
It’s not ten minutes into the hour long service, and already, he’s at his breaking point. 
Mark battles with himself for another two minutes, and he finally gives up. When everyone stands to sing, he quietly excuses himself from the back row, ducking out of the church without looking back. 
Tumblr media
“Mark?” you sit up hastily from Hyuck’s embrace, blinking at the boy who’s just entered the room. “You’re back from church early!”
“Yeah, I couldn’t sit through it,” Mark mumbles, throwing his jacket in the closet before collapsing on his bed, running a hand through his hair.
“That’s unlike you,” Hyuck sits up next to you. “Are you sick or something?”
“Definitely sick in the head,” Mark groans. 
“Enjoying sex doesn’t make you bad,” you tell him. “Besides, we haven’t even fucked yet.”
Mark sighs. “Yet.”
“So you were thinking about her fucking you while you were in church,” Hyuck grins next to you. “That’s sinful, Mark.”
“I know!” Mark flops onto his stomach, shoving his face against his pillow.
You look at Hyuck, and he makes a face, motioning to his friend. ‘Say something’ he mouths.
‘No, you say something!’ you mouth back.  
Instead, Hyuck simply pushes you out of his bed, and you stumble onto your feet. 
“Mark…” you approach the sulking churchboy. “I know a few things that could cheer you up.” 
Mark groans, but he sits up all the same, looking at you with eyes that tell you he wants you to elaborate.
“I was thinking…” you swallow, choosing your words. “Based on your history, it sounds like maybe you’ve never had someone go down on you before-”
“Fuck, she’s so good with her mouth,” Hyuck quips. 
“I know this whole thing started with you not eating pussy, but, seeing as you made me cum last week with your fingers, I thought I could return the favour somehow.” 
Mark’s lips part, and he allows you to take his hands, pulling him to be standing in front of you. 
“What do you say Mark?” You lean forward, your lips almost touching. “Can I suck you off? Pretty please?”
Instead of answering, he kisses you, cupping the back of your neck. 
Your first kiss with Mark had been slow and gentle, but there’s a new fire in him now, and it’s only a moment before his tongue is gliding past your lower lip, begging for entrance. You release a groan, reaching down to loop your fingers in the waistband of his pants, pulling him tighter to your body.
You can feel that he’s already hard, and you love how easy it is to turn him on. You love the way he’s already becoming more explorative in the way he interacts with you, his hand steady on the back of your neck, insistent that you stay lip locked. 
For a guy who doesn’t kiss girls much, he’s a phenomenal kisser. There’s emotion in it, and he tastes like spearmint. 
You get lost in the feeling of him, but after only a little while, you’re aching to touch him properly. Your hand slips down, cupping him through his pants. The church boy shivers at the contact, and you squeeze him. It’s the first time you’ve really touched his cock, and you bet he’s already aching-
He releases the back of your neck, and you take it as a sign to begin kissing down his body. You start at his throat, licking the sensitive spot that has him grabbing your hips and releasing a moan. He makes such pretty sounds-
You continue rubbing his cock, but when your mouth gets to his collarbone, you grab at his shirt. “Can this come off?”
“Yeah,” Mark mumbles, releasing you so he can unbutton the nice church shirt he’s wearing. 
When he discards the fabric, revealing his body to you, you simply enjoy it for a moment. 
Mark and Hyuck both have such wonderful bodies. Sure, some of your friends make good arguments about the muscled forms of Jaehyun, Johnny and Jeno, but you prefer Mark’s understated physique. 
He’s a soccer player, and his body is perfectly athletic without being too much to handle.
Your kisses begin to descend, and you find yourself pausing at the cross necklace. You lean forward and press your lips to it softly. Mark lets out a shaky breath. 
You know he’s watching you, and this is your way of showing him you still respect his religion, despite persuading him to partake in the more ‘sinful’ side of life.
“Wait,” Mark says, and he lets go of you to reach behind his neck, fumbling with the clasp. You watch him with curiosity as he removes the cross, holding it gently and placing it onto his bedside table.
You don’t think you’ve ever seen him without the gold chain around his throat, and you wonder what the removal of it could mean, but you try not to think too hard about it.
You sink to your knees on the floor, undoing his belt and looking up at Mark. If he doesn’t want this, he can stop you, and you give him more than enough time to make that decision. But Mark only watches you, breathing heavily as you undo the button, then the zipper-
“You want this?” you ask, hooking your fingers in his pants and briefs.
He nods. “I want you.”
You smile, tugging the fabrics down so they pool at his feet. 
“You have such a pretty cock,” you whisper, grabbing the base and swiping your thumb across the leaking tip. You notice the way Mark’s chest and neck flush pink, as if he’s embarrassed by your words, but you know that praise is good for Mark. 
You press a kiss to the head of his cock, suckling a little while Mark moans above you. 
It looks like he’s not sure where to place his hands, so you reach for one, placing it on your cheek while you take more of him into your mouth. 
“God-” Mark whispers.
“She feels good, right?” Hyuck asks.
“Yeah,” Mark nods. “Really good.”
Having them both give you praise has your pussy throbbing, and it encourages you to sink further down onto his cock, sucking harder-
“Shit-” Mark nearly whimpers, and you think this might be the first time you’ve heard him swear. 
You know it’s wrong, and bad, and dirty, and sinful- but there’s something about corrupting Mark that has you going insane. You bob up and down on his cock, stroking the base that you can’t reach with your mouth. 
“This is too hot,” Hyuck says. “I’ve gotta join.”
“How-” Mark begins to ask, but a second later, hands are pulling you off of Mark’s cock.
“Both of you, on the bed,” Hyuck instructs. “You’ve heard of spit roasting, right, Mark?”
“I-” the church boy’s skin is flushed again, and when you hop up on the bed, he follows, clamoring after you. 
“Look, you’ll have her mouth,” Hyuck gets on the mattress behind you, and you hear him undoing his belt, “and I’ll have her perfect pussy. It’s a win, win.”
Mark doesn’t argue, his eyes moving down to meet yours as you take his dick back into your mouth, picking up where you’d left off.
Hyuck, meanwhile, tears your pants down, and a moment later his fingers are gliding through your pussy. “Fuck, angel, you’re soaked. Sucking Mark’s cock really turns you on, huh?”
You groan a sound of affirmation around Mark, and his hand is quick to grab your head again, fingers flexing in your hair. 
“You can fuck her face if you want,” Hyuck suggests, working two fingers into you easily. “She loves getter her throat fucked-”
Mark’s hips twitch at the words, but he doesn’t follow through. You think maybe he doesn’t want to hurt you, and it’s an endearing idea.
Hyuck pulls his digits from your core, and they’re replaced with the head of his cock, which he rubs the length of your pussy, teasing your clit before pushing into you.
Your fuck buddy lets out a loud groan, his hands finding your hips as he sinks his length fully into your core. 
“Dude,” Hyuck breathes, “her pussy is literally Heaven-”
His first thrust sends you further onto Mark’s cock, and the man above you gasps when he hits the back of your throat. 
“Is fucking pussy going against God?” Hyuck asks, in an almost rhetoric manner. “Isn’t there some weird church loophole where anal doesn’t count? Her ass is great too, scout’s honor.”
At this point, you’re pretty sure Mark’s not even listening to Hyuck. He’s much too focused on your lips wrapped around him, and the sounds slipping out of him make you think maybe he’s close to the edge.
All things considered - for a guy who’s never been blown - Mark’s lasting remarkably well, but you don’t want him to last. You want him to cum, like he deserves to cum. 
When you suck harder, you feel Mark’s cock twitch, and he lets out a groan. “Shit, I’m gonna-”
“Cum in her mouth,” Hyuck states, pace getting rougher inside of you. “Do it. She’s a good girl. She’ll swallow. Fuck, it’s so hot when she swallows.” 
Mark moans, and he pushes his hips forward, sending his cock into the back of your throat. Your gag reflex is the thing that makes him cum, and an “Oh my God!” leaves his lips as he explodes down your throat.
Hyuck’s right, you are a good girl, and you swallow every drop, working Mark through his orgasm until he’s gasping. He pulls out of your mouth, and Hyuck takes the opportunity to fuck you even harder.
Now that you can moan freely, you fill the room with sounds of your own pleasure. When Mark gets off the bed, you fall onto your face, turning to press your cheek to the mattress while you watch Mark find his pants on the floor. 
His eyes meet yours, and you can see his pupils are blown. It’s so incredibly sexy to have Hyuck fucking you on Mark’s bed while Mark watches, and your pussy throbs around Hyuck’s cock. 
“Fuck, you just got so tight, angel,” Hyuck groans, fingers digging into your waist while his hips buck wildly. “Shit, I’m not going to last like this-”
You reach a shaky hand under your body, finding your clit, and it only makes your pussy clamp down harder on your fuck buddy, who releases another loud moan. 
“You close, angel? Sucking off Mark must have really got you going-” 
“I’m close,” you confirm, grabbing at the bedsheet with your free hand while your fingers continue on your clit. 
“Yeah, you are,” Hyuck growls. “That’s my good girl, my perfect angel. I want you to cum so bad, it’ll tip me over the edge- Fuck! I’m gonna fill you up so good, so fucking good-”
You love it when Hyuck talks dirty like this, and you gasp as you get closer and closer to your high-
“Come on,” Hyuck lands a smack to your ass, and the pained pleasure has you crying out, rubbing your clit harder. “Cum for me,” he commands.
It’s all you need to reach the edge, and you fall over it with a loud moan, forcing your eyes to stay open while you stare at Mark, who watches you with parted lips and a dazed expression.
“That’s it, that’s it-” Hyuck grunts, pace faltering as he cums too, fulfilling his promise of filling you up just the way you like it. He fucks you through your highs, and your hand falls from your clit to the bed, body on the cusp of overstimulation as Hyuck’s motions begin to slow.
As things come to a stop, Hyuck lets out a deep breath. “Mark, come over here, you’ve gotta see this.”
“I don’t want to look at your dick,” comes Mark’s quick retort.
“Then don’t look at my dick, look at her pussy with my cum dripping out of it. Trust me, it’s so fucking hot-” Hyuck pulls out of you, and you whine at the loss.
You watch Mark go around the side of the bed, and you can feel both of their eyes on your hole, which is already beginning to drip Hyuck’s cum-
You place a hand under your core, not wanting to get any of this on Mark’s bed, and Hyuck laughs loudly. 
“Aren’t you two worried about pregnancy?” Mark asks.
“That’s what birth control is for,” Hyuck says. “Cumming inside feels like nothing else in the whole world.”
“What about STI’s?”
“Well, I mean…” Hyuck gets off the bed, and you watch him grab a tissue from his desk, “we’re only really fucking each other and we’re both clean so…”
“Wait, you two only sleep with each other?” Mark sounds justifiably confused. “So… why aren’t you two… why aren’t you two dating?”
It’s a very good question, and from the way Hyuck brushes it off with a ‘you know’ and a topic change, it feels as if neither of you really have a good answer. “Anyways, you have to try this sometime,” Hyuck says again. “Next Sunday.” 
Mark sighs. “Can’t we do this on any day but Sunday?”
“Where would be the fun in that, church bitch?”
You let out a groan of annoyance, but you think you’re starting to understand this is just the way their relationship is. 
Tumblr media
Getting through a full week while being on the same campus as you is starting to feel like Mark’s own personal Hell. Every time he so much as catches a glimpse of you running between classes, blood rushes to his cock. 
Hell, even at soccer practice with Hyuck, every time Mark looks at his forward position roommate, all he can think about is the visual of Hyuck fucking you from behind on his own bed. 
By Friday, he’s too pent up to even attend his last class, and he rushes back to the frat to get some shower time.
He’s becoming much too used to jacking off in the shower, but he really can’t help himself. 
Mark feels like an absolute sinner, especially with the cross necklace around his neck. Today, something comes over him, and he takes it off, wrapping the gold chain around his right hand. He looks at it for a moment, and there’s almost something like curiosity-
He wraps his hand around his cock, flinching a little at the cold metal on his heated skin. As he begins to move his fist up and down his aching length, the bite of the necklace feels like repentance, like something he deserves. 
Mark takes a deep breath, closing his eyes as he thinks about you. 
He thinks about the sounds you make, the expression on your face as you cum- how your mouth had felt on his throbbing cock- 
He can’t believe how easy it is to get himself to the edge, especially with the added pain of the necklace around his hand. Does this make him even worse? It shouldn’t be this easy to cum- it shouldn’t be, but it is.
When he reaches the edge, it’s not God’s name on Mark’s lips, it’s yours.
He gasps, body tingling as he pumps his way through it, the necklace biting into his skin-
“Jesus Christ Mark! Get a fucking room!” comes Jeno’s voice. “Some of us are just trying to fucking shower!”
The outburst makes shame flood through his body, but it also only adds to the powerful sensation in his cock, his cum shooting across his chest. 
Mark’s decides he’s definitely going to Hell for this.
Tumblr media
Another Saturday win for the soccer team means another frat party, and Hyuck loves the attention you give him on days when he gets a goal. You’re even touchier than usual, praising him for his skills-
Yet, Hyuck finds it hard to focus on you with Mark blatantly staring from across the room. 
Hyuck has enjoyed sharing you with his roommate, more than he ever thought he would, but tonight, he wants you for himself, and when you begin kissing his neck, pushing him against the wall, Hyuck’s had enough of this public bullshit.
“My room, now,” he commands. 
With a giggle, you turn, darting off towards the stairs, and Hyuck follows you with a smile. As he climbs the steps in twos, he gets a feeling he’s being followed, and he stops on the first landing to turn and look at Mark.
“What are you doing?”
“Huh?” Mark blinks. “I’m uh… coming with you?”
“It’s Saturday.”
“So?”
“So,” Hyuck sighs, “you only get access to angels on Sundays, all good Christians should know that.”
“But-” Mark opens his mouth to argue but Hyuck’s not in the mood for it tonight.
“No joining,” he says firmly. But as he looks at Mark’s defeated expression, Hyuck feels something like pity. “I guess you can stand outside the door and listen, you perv.”
Mark’s skin flares with embarrassment, but as Hyuck continues up the stairs, he gets the suspicion that Mark’s going to do exactly what he’d just suggested.
Tumblr media
When you arrive at the frat house on Sunday afternoon, Hyuck is waiting for you in the living room. He pulls you into a kiss, and his lips linger against your own, his fingers digging into your hips. “Are you ready for today, my little demon?”
You laugh. “I’m always ready. But we have to wait till Mark gets back from church.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Hyuck rolls his eyes. “We could always start without him.”
“That wouldn’t be very nice,” you note, grinning at your fuck buddy.
“Making me wait isn’t very nice,” Hyuck counters.
“It’s important to learn how to be patient,” you tell him, pressing another peck to his lips. “Come on, I’m sure we can find an episode of something to watch on Netflix.”
When you get to Hyuck’s room, the last thing you expect is to find Mark waiting for you. He’s sitting on his bed, staring at the floor, and his head snaps up as you enter.
“Mark?” You can’t hide your confusion. “Shouldn’t you be at church?”
“I’m not going today,” he states, standing and placing his cross necklace on the bedside table.
“Is something wrong?” you ask, walking over to grab his hands, assessing him for head injury.
“Everything is wrong,” Mark sighs. “Doing this with you two is wrong. Wanting you this badly is wrong. Getting hard in church is wrong. What I want to do to you is wrong. But… as crazy as it sounds, it also feels right.”
Hyuck lets out a whistle behind you, and you hear him locking the door. “Damn, Mark, I’m actually kind of impressed.”
“So…” you look into Mark’s eyes, “does this mean you’re ready?”
He nods. “Yeah… I’m ready.”
“Are you sure about that, church boy?” your fuck buddy asks. “Do you want us to put up a cross and see if it falls down as a sign that God thinks you’re a sinner?”
Mark takes a deep breath, and his eyes shift to Hyuck over your shoulder. “Fuck God, and fuck the cross.”
Your lips part in shock, and Mark takes that moment to grab your face and kiss you. It’s the hungriest kiss you’ve had from him so far, and you melt into his embrace, wrapping your arms around the back of his neck and pressing your chest to his own. 
His tongue explores yours, as confident as ever, and his hands move down to your hips, needy and rough. When his palm slips down to grab your ass, your moan loudly, all consumed by this new Mark. 
“Shit, dude,” Hyuck whispers from behind you. “Guess I should stop calling you church boy.” 
Mark lets out a groan, and then he’s tossing you onto his bed. A squeal of delight escapes you at the roughness of it all. 
“I wanna taste you,” Mark states, breathing heavily as he looks down at you with dark eyes.
“Then taste me,” you say simply, already grabbing at your pants to push them down.
Mark helps you tug them off, and then his own fingers are hooking in the waistband of your panties, tearing them down your legs with one rough motion.
“Oh my God, Mark-” you gasp, shocked at his sudden change in attitude.
The man who gets on the bed between your legs isn’t the same man who had whimpered while he fingered you two weeks ago. He’s not a soft church boy worried about boundaries, he’s a confident man who knows what he wants. And what he want is you. 
You can’t even take a moment to breathe before Mark’s pressing his tongue against your pussy, hands firmly grabbing at your thighs while he licks a stripe of your most sensitive area.
“Fuck,” you groan, reaching down to thread your fingers through his hair.
His response is a moan that sends shivers through your body, his lips suctioning around your clit like he’s a seasoned pro. There’s no hesitation or worry about correctness, there’s only a pussy deprived man who seems to know exactly what to do to have your toes curling as you drag them across his back.
You’ve had good oral sex before, Hyuck’s particularly skilled in this field, but as wild as your fuck buddy is, he’s never been feral like this. 
Mark’s tongue is unpredictable, lapping at you and pushing into your hole, teasing your walls as he rubs his nose against your clit. “Shit, Mark, you’re so good-”
“Better than me?” Hyuck asks.
You hate to admit it, but when a strangled “Yes!” leaves your lips, it only makes Mark go harder on you. 
You have no brain space to focus on Hyuck, your eyes closed as Mark’s tongue pleasures you like no one ever has before. 
It’s like he knows your body already, as if he’s divinely guided- 
The thought has your pussy throbbing, and as if he senses your need, Mark lets go of one of your thighs, adjusting so he can slip a finger into you while his tongue returns to your clit.
“Shit, just like that-” you gasp, legs quivering over his shoulders.
Another digits slips into your wet hole, and more moans leave you as the church boy finger fucks you even better than he did last time. 
You’re consumed by Mark, completely, and it feels like Heaven to get lost in the pleasure he’s providing you. 
You apply a bit of pressure on his head, wanting him to go harder on you, and he rewards you by sucking your clit into his mouth, tongue flicking the sensitive bud.
“Fuck-” you moan, pushing your hips up toward his face. You’re already so close to cumming that it’s almost insane, and you trust that this time, nothing Hyuck could do in your periphery would prompt Mark to let up on you.
He seems Hellbent on getting you to the edge, and as his fingers crook up to stroke your gspot, you know he’s going to accomplish his task with flying colours. 
“Sounds like she’s close, dude,” Hyuck muses, reading your reactions like the back of his hand.
When you turn your head to open your eyes, you find Hyuck has his cock out, and he’s stroking it, gaze fixed on the man between your legs. 
There’s something so… fulfilling about being watched like this. To know that Hyuck’s just as turned on as you and Mark, even though he’s taking no part in your pleasure. 
Hyuck has a nice cock, and the sight of his fist wrapped tightly around it has even more lust coursing through your body. 
To have both men worshipping you in this way- it’s unlike anything you’ve ever experienced. 
“I’m gonna-” you stutter, licking your lips as the pleasure builds between your legs.
“Cum for me,” Mark groans against your pussy. “Please, angel, I want you to cum.” 
The ‘please’ is the cherry on top, as is the petname that usually only Hyuck ever uses on you, and combined, they throw you over the edge. 
You cry out, rutting your pussy against Mark’s face while he tongue and finger fucks you through your orgasm.
The church boy lets out sinful sounds, and you can tell he’s enjoying being used like this, enjoying making you come undone on his fingers. Your pussy is throbbing around him, and his unrelenting digits continue stroking the spot that has you tinging with overwhelming pleasure.
“Mark!” you nearly scream, overtaken by the kind of ecstasy you’ve never felt before. 
“Fuck, dude,” Hyuck breathes, “you made her squirt-”
You’re almost twitching when Mark finally pulls his tongue from your clit, and his fingers slow before slipping out of you. You open your eyes to watch him lick them clean, and he lets out a deep groan, clearly enjoying the taste of you.
You need him to fuck you, like you’ve never needed anyone - even Hyuck - to fuck you in your entire life. 
“Please,” you whimper. “Mark-”
“Let me get a condom,” he states, sitting up-
“No!” you reach out to grab at him, locking eyes with him as you state, “I want you raw.” 
It’s the first time today that he looks unsure. “I don’t-”
“I’m clean,” you insist, “and so are you-” 
“Bruh, just raw dog it,” Hyuck says. “Trust us-”
With one last look between your thighs, Mark relents, and he gets back on the bed, tugging off his shirt and his pants while you work on getting yourself naked. 
As soon as you’re both bare, Mark is laying his body over yours, pressing you into the bed while his lips move feverishly against your own. You tangle your fingers in his hair, enjoying the feeling of his cock trapped between your bodies, rubbing over your clit as he rocks his hips.
“Please,” you whimper, wrapping your legs around his hips. “Inside-” 
Mark pulls away from your lips, breathing heavily as he looks into your eyes. His gaze shifts down, and he reaches a hand to grab the base of his length, teasing it against your pussy.
You moan loudly as he toys with your clit, and then he’s testing the head of his cock against your aching hole. The tip slips just inside and you whimper, only for him to pull back, then do it again-
“God, Mark-” You dig your nails into his shoulders, throwing your head back against the pillows and closing your eyes.
He pushes his cock deeper inside of you, and you both let out groans of pleasure. His mouth returns to yours while he slowly sinks into your pussy, until his hips are flush against your own. 
“Fuck,” Mark whimpers, twitching from the new sensation. 
“Told you raw was the way to go,” Hyuck says, as if he’s the most helpful person in the room.
Both you and Mark ignore your fuck buddy, and Mark takes a test thrust that has you both gasping. 
“Just like that,” you encourage him. “Fuck, you’re doing so good-” 
His lips return to yours, and the kiss takes your breath away as he begins to find a slow pace. Each thrust is deep, intentional, and in some odd way, this doesn’t feel like fucking. Fucking is hard, fast, fevered- but this is different. This is more like making love.
Mark sucks on your bottom lip, and he adjusts one of his hands so it can come up to grab at your breast, his thumb ghosting over your nipple and making you shiver. Your body reacts, pussy throbbing around Mark’s cock, and he groans into your mouth.
“Feels like Heaven,” he whispers, massaging your boob with a loving hand. 
Your skin tingles at his words. You can take the church boy out of church, but you can't take the church out of the church boy. 
His pace is getting faster, and each thrust has the pleasure building in the pit of your stomach. It’s insane how this is Mark’s first time- it sounds like he hadn’t gotten far with the last girl he’d had under him before the Jesus picture incident- 
He’s an absolute natural, and each brush of his lips against yours has you feeling closer to him than ever before. His cock fits perfectly in your pussy, and the sounds continuing to escape him tell you that he feels just as good as you do.
“I’m not-” Mark gasps, kisses moving to your throat. “I’m not going to last long-”
“That’s okay,” you assure him, gently rubbing his back. “I’m proud of you.”
He groans, sucking on your neck. Mark’s hand moves down to your hip, anchoring you to the bed while he ruts into you faster. You know you’re close, but it can be hard to cum without clit stimulation, so you sneak your own palm down your abdomen, fingers seeking out your most sensitive spot.
You both groan when you make contact with your clit, and Mark’s breath is hot against your throat. “You close?” he asks.
“Almost,” you nod, rubbing soft circles around your clit while Mark’s cock slides in and out of your pussy. 
“Ya’ll better cum quick or I might bust a nut just watching.” Hyuck’s voice makes you laugh, but the laugh quickly becomes a moan as Mark fucks you harder, fingers digging into your hip.
“I’m so close,” Mark whispers. “Please, this feels too good-” 
“Mark,” you whimper, loving how sweetly he talks to you while buried balls deep in your pussy. 
“Please, angel, I can’t hold on much longer-”
Your skin tingles at the idea that he’s working hard not to cum, that he won’t allow himself to get there until you can reach your high with him. He’s such a soft boy, the most perfectly wonderful man you’ve ever fucked-
“I’m gonna-” you bite at your lip, closing your eyes and focusing on the feeling of ecstasy that you’re so close to reaching- 
“Cum with me,” Mark begs. “Cum with me, angel, cum-”
The desperation in his voice is what finally sends you over the edge, and you gasp as your core clamps down on him. Mark echoes your sound of pleasure, groaning loudly in your ear as his fingers dig into your hip. 
You can feel him filling you up, and it makes you extra sensitive as you ride out your orgasm, clutching his shoulders like a lifeline. 
To Mark’s credit, he fucks you through it, hips only faltering slightly before the end.
When you’re both done, you pull your hand away from your clit, and Mark all but collapses on top of you, breathing heavily as he buries his face against your neck. 
You can hardly have a moment of peace with Mark before Hyuck’s pulling at his shoulder. “My turn,” your fuck buddy insists. “Come on dude, I’ve been waiting forever-”
A laugh bubbles out of you at Hyuck’s antics, and with a loud groan, Mark gets off of you. There’s a dazed look in his eyes as he rolls onto his back in the small twin bed next to you. You wonder if he’s going to just lay there-
Hyuck’s not having it, and he reaches down to scoop you up in his arms, tossing you onto his own mattress. 
“Fuck, angel,” Hyuck looks down at your body. “How do you want it?”
You consider it for a moment, and then roll onto your stomach, lifting your hips as an invitation.
Hyuck groans loudly. “God, you’re perfect.”
He’s straddling your legs not a second later, grabbing your waist to tug you up a little bit more while he glides his cock between your closed thighs, grazing your pussy. 
“Shit, this is going to be so good,” Hyuck mutters to himself, using one hand to wrap around the base of his cock and guide it to your entrance.
He moans as he slips inside. “Fuck- I’ve never banged you using another guy’s cum as lube before, but shit, angel, I could get used to this.”
His words make you feel dirty, sinful even, a little like a whore- but something inside of you actually enjoys it. 
“Hyuck-” you whimper at how good the position feels. With your legs closed and your ass in the air, things feel more snug, and the angle has Hyuck hitting a sweet spot inside of you that has your eyes rolling into the back of your head.
“I know, angel,” Hyuck assures you. “Feels fucking fantastic.”
His breath is hot against your back as he begins rutting into you, and you grab onto Hyuck’s pillow, inhaling the familiar scent of his cologne that has perfumed the material. 
“You look so good like this,” your fuck buddy says, and the slapping of his hips against your ass is making you go crazy. “I’m never going to get used to the way you look with my cock buried in your perfect fucking pussy.”
Your grip on his pillow tightens, the praise going straight to your core, which throbs around him.
“Yeah, I know you love it when I praise you. You just love being made out to be an angel while doing dirty shit an angel would never do.” 
He knows you so well it almost hurts. And when he talks to you like this, it makes you wonder why he hadn’t asked you to be his girlfriend yet. Although, if you had been his girlfriend a few weeks ago, you would have never propositioned Mark, and the idea makes you sad.
You open your eyes, looking over at the church boy you’ve come to enjoy spending time with. 
Mark’s watching you, and as Hyuck fucks you harder, you have to break the eye contact in favour of pressing your face into the pillow. Your sounds are just getting too loud, even for a frat house.
Your pussy feels like magic, to have been fucked by Mark and now Hyuck- you know you’ll be cumming again soon, whether you want to or not.
“I can feel you clenching, angel,” Hyuck laughs, as if reading your mind. “So this is as good for you as it is for me.” 
“So good,” you confirm, which only prompts him to fuck you faster, gliding in and out of your cum lubed hole easier than ever before.
“Watching Mark have you first was torture,” Hyuck tells you. “I was so close to busting multiple times- but I held out, because we both know you’re going to love being filled with us both. Dirty fucking angel.”
You whine at his words, so close to the edge you can almost taste it.
“Don’t be shy,” the man fucking you announces, “cum on this cock. I know you want to.”
Your skin tingles on the cusp of pleasure-
“Be a good little angel and cum for us.” 
There’s something about the word ‘us’ that just does it for you, and you let out a loud gasp as you fall apart. Hyuck echoes your sound, fingers digging into your hips as he reaches his own release. He fucks you even harder, groaning while your pussy clenches around his twitching cock.
“Just like that, just like that-” he pants, encouraging you while he rides you through your highs.
You’re not sure how long you cum, but when Hyuck finally slows to a stop inside of you, you think you might just pass out from all the pleasure you’ve received in such a short time.
Your fuck buddy leans over your back, pressing a kiss to your shoulder that moves up to your neck, and you tilt your head to give him better access.
“That’s our angel,” Hyuck muses softly in your ear.
You find yourself smiling. It’s the happiest you’ve been in months. 
Nothing else matters, all there is right now is safety and love and acceptance… and maybe a little bit of filth.
When Hyuck pulls out of your pussy, you feel yourself immediately begin to drip, and you do your due diligence, shifting your hand under your body to collect the fluid so it doesn’t ruin Hyuck’s bed.
Your fuck buddy grabs a few tissues, and then he’s sitting by your thighs, spreading your ass cheeks so he can get a good look at you while he groans at the sight.
“You’re so fucking hot,” he says, gently wiping your abused hole, cleaning you of his and Mark’s cum. “I don’t think you even know how hot you are.”
He’s probably right about that, but you’re sure that if you keep doing this with him and Mark, they’ll make you learn.
When Hyuck’s done with his very basic aftercare, he flops onto the bed behind you, back to the wall while he cradles you to his chest. His lips return to your shoulder, and the soft kisses make you whimper from sensitivity.
Then- something is falling on you, and you jolt, eyes snapping open-
“Shit,” Hyuck groans, and you realize the soccer poster has slipped off the wall and onto your bodies.
Your gaze immediately goes to Mark, and you see a look of shock in his expression. “Oh my God-”
“It’s not God,” Hyuck assures you both. “It’s probably just Jeno fucking some chick on the other side of the wall.” As if to prove his point, your fuck buddy bangs the wall three times, and a moment later there are three returned bang noises. “See? Totally just Jeno fucking.”
Mark doesn’t look very convinced, and he rolls onto his back, staring up at the ceiling while he runs his hands through his hair.
“I hope this fucking poster isn’t going to stop you from joining us again next Sunday,” Hyuck says as he pushes the symbol of Jeno’s sex life to the floor.
“Next Sunday?” Mark turns to look at you both.
“Yeah, next Sunday,” Hyuck repeats. “You do want to cum again, don’t you?”
The church boy lets out a deep sigh, but then he’s nodding. “Yeah.”
“Perfect, then it’s settled,” Hyuck grins against your shoulder. 
Your fuck buddy is something of an enigma, and you’re never quite sure if you’ve gotten him figured out. He’d started this whole thing being reluctant to allow Mark to join, but now, it seems as if he relishes the thought of having Sunday dick appointments with his best friend.
Although, as you stare at the pretty church boy in the bed across from yours, you really can’t say that you mind. 
Tumblr media
☀️ mlist + an. thank you for reading! I just love Markhyuck?
🍭 support me by. sending a tip here or here - or become a patron to access monthly bonus content and extensions for fics like this one :) find the Patreon teaser below! 
🔮 preview. “I’m bad?” Hyuck gasps in shock. “Says the people fucking in an accesibility washroom?” He has a point there, and even Mark lets out a chuckle while he presses his lips firmly to your neck, his hips beginning to thrust so he can glide his cock in and out of your wet pussy.“I expect this from her, but from you, church boy?” Hyuck shakes his head while leaning back against the locked door, crossing his arms over his chest. “I’m still shocked by how sinful you’ve become.”
cw/ tw. Exhibitionism, threesome, hand job, unprotected sex, multiple orgasms, mention of fingering and pussy eating, praise, some degradation with affectionate use of ‘whore/slut’, the constant ‘sin’ mentions, slight cumplay/leaving panties on after having 2 men’s cum in you, bathroom sex, etc… I petnames. (hers) angel. (mark’s) church boy. 
👹 rating. 18+ explicit I wc. 2k I teaser wc. 270
🌙 staring. Haechan & Mark x afab!reader
Tumblr media
bonus
It’s been something like four months since you and Hyuck invited Mark into your unconventional relationship, and so much has changed since then. Having battled for a long time with perceived self-worth, it seemed that the inclusion of a friend within the relationship was all Hyuck had needed to realize his deeper feelings for you, and feel comfortable enough to share them.
Now, Hyuck’s having the best sex of his life with his two best friends in the entire world. Despite Hyuck’s growth, however, it’s clear that the person most changed by your relationship is none other than the OG church boy himself.
Hyuck had thought he’d been horny when he entered university, but it feels as if Mark’s pent-up energy has made him significantly hornier. 
Sitting in class, knowing you and Mark have a spare right now… well, Hyuck can only imagine what the two of you might be up to. As the lecture gets particularly boring, Hyuck pulls out his phone, opening snapchat maps to see if he can pinpoint you and his roommate.
Hyuck’s not shocked to find you were both active on snapchat ten minutes ago, in a building closeby. He’d never been one for maps, but since you and Mark had started fucking, Hyuck had been forced to learn all feasible sexcipade locations on campus. If he’s not mistaken, you and Mark are in one of the single occupancy accessibility bathrooms on the first floor of the arts building, and the thought makes him swallow thickly. 
With one last look at his boring teacher, Hyuck grabs his backpack and he slinks out of the lecture hall.
Tumblr media
☀️to read the full 2k bonus, subscribe to my Patreon - then - click here
👹 or check out what else is on my patreon here
🔮if nothing strikes your fancy, check out my m.list
Tumblr media
© smileysuh — all rights reserved. reposting/modifying of any fic, reaction, or piece of original writing posted on this blog is not allowed. Translations not allowed.
Tumblr media
general taglist
@gotshinct - @subhyuck - @fraechan - @learnthisfeeling
@runahways - @d-abin - @milkteade - @woogyuhae 
@anothershorthuman - @nihxxy - @vantxx95 - @bangshii
@poutypoutybin - @notbeforelong - @creepybakeoven
@ninetechculture - @yungiland - @suhsfam - @binchangf
@chogiwapadada - @librarian-stacks - @meowniee
@learnthisfeeling - @gigilame - @cumtrov3rsy
@mocha000 - @darthlunaa​ - @just-here-to-read-01​ - @shiningnono
@lovelyhan - @grilledbananas
✘ nct taglist
@milkyway-vxm - @nctsawrus - @shiningdery - @freezerandfame
@fairieblog - @fairybr3ad - @peachyjaemin - @chemaistry
@sehunniepot
and thanks to those who reblogged the teaser :)
@meowniee - @markonthemoon - @alymii - @ohffsletmebe
@yesohhsehun - @theworld-accordingtocasey - @multislut
@sugarsspread - @ohmyhuenings
1K notes · View notes
lakesbian · 3 months
Text
nobody move. i've just successfully articulated the sentiment that taylor's power turns her into a panopticon because she was living in one & explained her trigger in a way i feel satisfied with for the first time in my life
the concept of the panopticon is not just about surveillance, but about creating an environment where people cannot be sure whether or not they are being surveilled, and thus must constantly act under the assumption that they are. which is exactly what happened to taylor--we see from when we first meet her in the school that she's anticipating attack from every possible direction to avoid it, and the one time she lets her guard down a fraction and assumes she's found a safe spot to hide from abuse, she's targeted with the juice spills. and this is after her trigger event, but it's clear she behaves this way because it was beaten into her over the entire course of the bullying. it's what she describes when she recounts the trigger:
“I kept waiting for the other shoe to drop.  But I made a friend, one of the girls who had sometimes joined in on the taunting came to me and apologized.  ...  Her approaching me and befriending me was one of the big reasons I could think the harassment was ending.  I never really let my guard down around her, but she was pretty cool about it. “And for most of November and the two weeks of classes before Christmas break, nothing.  They were leaving me alone.  I was able to relax.” I sighed, “That ended the day I came back from the winter break. I knew, instinctually, that they were playing me, that they were waiting before they pulled their next stunt, so it had more impact. I didn’t think they’d be so patient about it. I went to my locker, and well, they’d obviously raided the bins from the girls bathrooms or something, because they’d piled used pads and tampons into my locker. Almost filled it.”
the precise moment when she stopped consciously anticipating and preparing to react to abuse--when she relaxed, when she stopped acting as if the lack of danger didn't mean that she couldn't still be hurt at any time--is when she was brutally reminded that she's never safe. she's still in the panopticon. she isn't literally being watched every second, she isn't literally in lifelong danger of having her vulnerabilities exploited, but it feels like she is. she can never ever be sure she's safe.
so she triggers, and she gets a power that turns her into a panopticon, and lets her watch everyone right back. it lets her regain control by turning her into a source of danger that could attack anywhere, from any direction, any time, fully unexpected.
& the reason her power enables her to watch Everyone--not just a single person, or a few people--but Everyone, is that the other major aspect of her trigger is the trauma of facts like this:
“It was pretty obvious that they had done it before the school closed for Christmas, by the smell alone. I bent over to throw up, right there in a crowded hallway, everyone watching. Before I could recover or stop losing my breakfast, someone grabbed me by the hair, hard enough it hurt, and shoved me into the locker.”
"All I could think was that someone had been willing to get their hands that dirty to fuck with me, but of all the students that had seen me get shoved in the locker, nobody was getting a janitor or teacher to let me out."
for months, for years, she was in a community where everyone regularly witnessed her humiliation and abuse, and everyone, dozens and dozens of kids and teachers, either contributed to it or was knowingly, silently complacent. this is what sticks with her: the idea that she is so universally reviled, so deserving of revile, that any crowd of witnesses would, without hesitation, consign her to the filth of the locker.
what else is she supposed to conclude, but that everyone she interacts with is a threat? that she can't drop her guard ever again, because no one will be coming to help her if she does? of course she has to become the panopticon. of course she has to watch everyone, all of the time, if she wants to stop it from happening again. of course she has to live among the teeming lowly and crawling things she has been taught via one firm shove that she is worth less than, and of course she has to use them to watch everyone back. and it would be inaccurate to say that doing this--monitoring everything with her bugs--makes her feel safe. all it does is allow her to remain in a constant state of paranoia and traumatized hyper-vigilance more efficiently.
574 notes · View notes
asdfghjklmals · 10 months
Text
LOVE AT FIRST FIGHT✩༶‧˚
Tumblr media Tumblr media
GENRE + T/W: sfw, fluff. slowburn. i don't usually go for slowburn, but you have to know oc gojo girlfriend's background if you want to understand oc gojo girlfriend's au... WORD COUNT: 11.2k words. TAGS: satoru gojo x fem!oc, enemies to almost lovers troupe. lovesick!gojo, lovesick!oc. mutual pining.
Tumblr media
SYNOPSIS: oc gojo girlfriend has finally convinced her clan to let her attend school in tokyo, but the real reason her clan elders decided to let her go was so that she could meet the one and only, satoru gojo. if you want to skip to see gojo without knowing oc gojo girlfriend's background, he appears at [at the sparring field]. AUTHOR'S NOTE: oc gojo girlfriend was inspired by katara's water bending from ATLA and the main antagonist in the cardcaptor sakura movie, madoushi who controls water and spirit birds in ribbons. i tried to think about how jogo uses fire as a curse to write her abilities. oc gojo girlfriend's clan practices elemental cursed techniques (fire, earth, electricity, etc.) and her brother is named touya (inspired by cardcaptor sakura), and i chose water because i love water as an element. enjoy learning about oc gojo girlfriend and reading how these two idiots met 💚 REMINDER: if you want to imagine yourself in oc gojo girlfriend's character descriptions instead, please do!
Tumblr media
intro
"i think having (y/n) (l/n) here in tokyo would be a good idea." masamichi yaga proposed to the principal of kyoto, yoshinobu gakuganji.
"the (l/n) clan has requested that she attend school in kyoto so that she can be close by. they are from osaka." principal gakuganji said. he honestly didn't care whether or not you attended tokyo or kyoto. because your grandparents were part of the jujutsu society group of elders and your family had a lineage of jujutsu sorcerers, you were automatically admitted either way.
"i'll speak with the clan head. it's not every day you get a water and ice cursed technique user from the (l/n) clan with their elemental cursed techniques. i hear this one can be considered a special grade."
the principal was surprised, "you want three special grades in your class? sounds like a handful. you do know that these special grade students will be a lot of responsibility... right?"
"she is the only special grade in her family. the last person in the (l/n) clan to have the element of water was over 400 years ago, just like the gojo clan with the six eyes and limitless. i think satoru and (y/n) would be good partners. maybe they can learn a thing or two from each other." yaga laughed at the thought.
"maybe you can have her reel in that damn satoru gojo while you're at it." principal gakuganji stressed.
satoru gojo was a troublemaker and he was known for defying the elders. he could get away with anything just because of his cursed technique, he was a gojo after all. yaga sighed at that fact, he already knew that satoru was a handful, but he was one of the only people besides shoko ieri and suguru geto that could get through to him. he had hoped that you would be able to relate with satoru since you had similar backgrounds of being "special".
"you can try to convince the (l/n) clan to let her join tokyo. i will not convince them otherwise. to take on three special grades... you're looking forward to your promotion as principal aren't you?" gakuganji teased yaga.
"it's what i've been working on since i became a teacher." the teacher got up from his seat and bid the kyoto principal farewell.
yaga took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a familiar number. it was your brother, touya.
touya was one of yaga's very first students when he started teaching. he was known for his eletric cursed technique and he excelled in close combat fighting. your brother was known as a very powerful grade 1 sorcerer in osaka after graduating from tokyo jujutsu high.
"sensei, to what do i owe the pleasure?" touya laughed as he picked up the phone from his favorite sensei.
yaga started his small talk, "touya, how are you?"
he was going to have to butter him up in order to get him to agree to let you attend school here in tokyo.
"i'm doing great. my sister mentioned that she was going to be attending kyoto jujutsu high school, but i heard that you were still teaching at tokyo."
"that's right. i currently have 3 first year students. do you think she would be interested in training here with your good ol' sensei?"
yaga hoped that touya would take the bait.
"our clan wanted her to stay close to osaka which is why kyoto was the first choice... but knowing my sensei would be her sensei as well and that you have 2 other special grades... that makes me feel reassured," touya rambled. he wanted to make sure that you would be safe at whichever school you attended, "so sensei, tell me about your students."
"shoko ieri, she's studying in the medical field so she can be our in-house doctor. she is a healer who specializes in reversed cursed energy, a natural may i say. suguru geto is one of my special grades and he's able to manipulate cursed spirits. he's very rational and calm. satoru gojo—"
"—oh, the gojo clan," touya interrupted, "i hear the gojo kid is the first in 400 years to hold the six eyes and limitless."
"yes, you're right. which is why i think your sister would fit right in with this year’s class."
"sensei—you know my family has practiced elemental cursed energy for over a thousand years. the last time someone specialized in water and ice was 400 years ago. i wonder if the gojo kid and my little sister are reincarnations of the ancestors from those 400 years. you know that story, right?" touya asked yaga. the history of your clan was not known to many.
"that is exactly why i want (y/n) and satoru to train together."
touya laughed and teased his former sensei, "are you sure you aren't trying to play matchmaker to recreate history?"
"i think (y/n) could teach satoru a thing or two." yaga laughed at the thought of satoru gojo getting his ass handed by a girl.
"i'll talk to my sister and our clan elders. i think having her attend tokyo would be a great idea—send me the admissions paperwork." touya smiled at the thought of you attending his alma mater.
hook, reel, and sink em', masamichi yaga grinned. he just got your admission to tokyo jujutsu high.
osaka, japan
"hey sis!" your brother called out into your clan's dojo.
you continued to do what you were doing, attention never swaying. "what do you want, touya? i'm busy."
you were balancing three ice shards with your cursed technique. touya watched as you focused on multiplying the shards by 3's. 3, 6, 9, 12... you threw the ice shards forward into the circular targets placed ahead of you. you sighed and the ice shattered.
"nicely done—just last year, you could barely summon 6 shards." touya complimented you as he patted your back.
"did you hear back from principal gakuganji if i can attend kyoto jujutsu high?" you asked your brother with a gleam in your eye, you were so excited to finally not be homeschooled. you wanted to get out of your clan's estate. as a matter of fact, you were tired of your clan elders dictating your every move.
"i actually have better news—remember when you used to come visit me in tokyo?"
when touya was a student, you would visit him at tokyo jujutsu high all the time. it was the highlight of your childhood summers.
"yes..." you leered at him, eyes full of suspicion.
"remember my sensei? the one that can make cursed corpses?"
"yes! he was the one that fixed my doll when i was seven!"
"bingo! sensei is still teaching there. he wanted to know if you wanted to be one of his students!" touya said excitedly. he wanted to make sure that your decision was to attend tokyo too.
"tokyo is pretty far from home, touya... do you think the elders would approve? it took me forever to get permission from grandma and grandpa to even attend kyoto." you asked with concern in your voice.
touya just laughed. he never took anything as serious as you. for as long as you could remember, touya was your cool and easygoing older brother. touya was 10 years older than you, and he ended up being like a father figure to you when your parents passed away.
you hoped to be just as strong as your brother someday. for the past 10 years, he had been taking care of you along with your grandparents, training you, and making sure you grew up with a good heart. the clan elders did give him a lot of shit for giving you anything you wanted, but you were automatically spoiled since you were the one that wielded the element of water, the first in 400 years in your clan.
you knew you were strong, and your amount of cursed energy was almost infinite due to water being everywhere. you were even starting to be on par with touya in terms of skill and power at your young age.
"i'm pretty sure the elders can't say no to you. you are their little water princess after all," your brother teased, "—and i'm also 100% confident that your cool and awesome older brother, touya (l/n), is great at getting things his way."
"i hear kyoto is prettier, but if you really think i should go to tokyo, i trust you."
your brother held your hand, squeezing it with reassurance. touya winked at you and said, "alright, lil' sis. we're going to tokyo."
first day at tokyo jujutsu high
touya had spent all morning getting your admissions paperwork ready while you had spent the last three days packing up your stuff.
"ready to go little one?" your brother asked as he carried two large suitcases. you nodded at him and smiled.
you said goodbye to your grandparents and the rest of the clan elders as they saw you and touya off. to your surprise, they let you go to tokyo instead of kyoto. you weren't going to ask touya what he said to convince them, you just went along with it.
when you were only 5 years old, the clan elders started to see glimpses of you playing with water. during dinners and lunches, your water cup would overflow with water whenever the other kids would steal your treats, making you upset. when you had temper tantrums, large pools of water would start to surround you. they even noticed that you could heal yourself and others with reversed cursed energy. it was then that the clan realized that you were a water cursed technique user.
using the technique was extremely rare and it only came around once in a blue moon in your clan. the reason that water was so powerful was because there is always water (or moisture) around. curses form around negative energy, and your cursed energy was so strong because water is involved with negative connotations like drownings, natural disasters like floods and tsunamis, and just the simple fear of water. the cursed energy produced was almost infinite. your technique took a lot of practice to control, especially with the input and output. without control, you could get overwhelmed easily. whenever you overdid it, you felt extreme waves of exhuastion.
"if you're wondering about what i said to convince grandma and gramps, i just told them you'd be training with the gojo kid with the six eyes." touya said.
he knew you were curious about that conversation with the elders, but you wouldn't ask. it was like he could always read your mind.
"the gojo kid?" you laughed, "what do you mean by that?"
touya started his history lesson, "the gojo clan. they hold the most powerful jujutsu in history. their clan sits at the top of the big 3 families."
"i see. and the other families? the zen'nin clan and the kamo clan?"
"correct. the zen'nin clan known for their ten shadows technique and projection technique, as the kamo clan is known for blood manipulation."
you nodded your head as you gazed out of the car window. touya turned to you and said softly, "you, my sweet sister, are a threat to the kamo family. that's why the kamos and our clan do not get along."
touya had explained to you that because you could control water... blood doesn't fall far from the tree. (a/n: blood blending from avatar anyone?!) if you really wanted to, you could manipulate blood, but not in the way the kamo clan does. and blood doesn’t do well when it’s within water as it dissolves easily, making it uncontrollable to most blood manipulation users. a water cursed technique user was like a cheat code against the kamo clan.
400 years ago, your ancestor was killed because they were able to control any person's body due to their blood. they were that strong, which made them a threat and a target. it was believed that a member of the kamo clan had murdered your water wielding ancestor, which is why there was tension between the two clans.
after the 5 hour long car ride, your driver pulled into a forest.
"you probably don't remember because you were so young at the time, but the school is actually hidden by master tengen's barrier." touya said.
"oh, the barrier technique, i sensed it a couple miles back." you said nonchalantly.
"i'm sure you did." touya chuckled. you never failed to surprise him with your keen sense of cursed energy.
touya got out of the car and grabbed your bags and luggage. you walked up to the barrier and raised your palm. 12 ice shards appeared and flew towards master tengen's barrier. the ice shards made a perfect rectangle for you and touya to walk through. as you entered the barrier, the shards dissolved and the barrier closed back up again. you saw two black birds swarming around in the sky.
"looks like mei is watching." touya laughed as he recognized the birds.
mei mei was touya's junior, and she was the best in close combat. touya wanted you to train with her since he knew that close combat was your weakness.
you and your brother walked down the cobblestone pathway towards the entrance to the school. it reminded you of home. you looked around and jumped when you heard a loud voice.
"god damn! touya! is that you?!"
you watched as your brother put your bags down and walked over to the large man. he hugged him and introduced you to the one and only, masamichi yaga.
"sensei, this is my little sister, (y/n)."
yaga turned to you and studied you. you had an immense amount of cursed energy, just about the same as suguru geto and satoru gojo.
"(y/n), welcome to tokyo jujutsu high school," he said while shaking your hand, "i'm masamichi yaga, the head of the first years."
"thank you for having me." you said to him as you bowed respectfully. you followed behind him and touya as they talked about the school facilities. you walked passed classrooms, the sparring field, the dojo, the dining hall, and the shared kitchen.
"this will be your room," yaga said while opening the door to an empty room with nothing but an old bed and dusty desk.
at least it had a nice view of the courtyard.
touya cleared his throat, "i know it's not much, (y/n), but we can move some of your stuff from back home to make it... better—" he was trying to be supportive, he patted your back, "—or, if you want, we can go to shibuya and you can pick out whatever you want to decorate your new room."
you kept your mouth shut as you didn't have anything nice to say about your room. this wasn't the life you were used to. maybe you made the wrong decision about leaving the estate. no—you couldn't go back home. you wanted to experience more in life. you swallowed your pride and nodded with a fake smile.
"next door is shoko ieri's room. she will be your dorm mate. this area is for the girls and the dorms across the hall are for the boys. suguru geto and satoru gojo are in the other hall. those are my first year kids." yaga informed you and touya.
"speaking of the kids, where are they?" touya asked while looking around the dorms.
"i'm sure they're out wreaking havoc somewhere. they're about to get back from a mission, it’s almost lunch time." yaga sighed.
touya turned to you and put his arm around your shoulder, reassuring you. "you're gonna be great, sis."
you faked another smile at him.
"so, sensei. what grade are you giving (y/n)?" touya asked curiously. when he first started at the school, he was already graded as a grade 2 sorcerer.
"the elders and i have already discussed that she would be classified as special grade."
"why? cause i can wipe out towns with floods and control people's blood?" you muttered under your breath.
you knew about the rumors that were spread of you. you were also quite sensitive about the topic of grades. you knew from the start that you'd be a special grade sorcerer. hell, they'd probably give you a white uniform since your powers were still somewhat unstable.
"(y/n)." touya called your name sternly, warning you.
"it's okay, touya." yaga patted his shoulder, "i can explain, (y/n). we grade jujutsu sorcerers on how much cursed energy they can output. not only that, but also on how well they can control their cursed energy. sure, clan influence and their cursed techniques come into play as well."
you listened to your future sensei, but looked out the window at the sparring field, avoiding eye contact with him and your brother.
"touya has told me that you've been working on your cursed technique since you were a child. you're now 17, almost an adult. that's ten plus years of using such powerful cursed energy. if you really wanted to, you could probably beat your brother in a spar and flood our entire field." yaga joked.
touya laughed nervously, "you might be going a little far there, sensei."
you turned to your brother, "what? you don't think i can beat you in a spar?"
your blood started to boil. everyone always treated you as if you were a fragile baby. you didn't think your brother did too—at least not until today.
"(y/n), no one said that." touya said calmly. he didn't want to upset you.
"let's test her on the sparring field." yaga suggested.
touya glanced at him with panic in his eyes and chuckled, "sensei... you're gonna get me killed."
at the sparring field
"you ready lil' sis?" touya called out to you from across the field.
you saw touya hold up his palms upright. you could sense his electric cursed energy running through his fingers. you hated when he would spark you to wake you up in the morning or to get you to behave. you knew it was the least amount of electricity touya would output though. touya could summon thunderstorms and bolts of lightning if he wanted to. his close combat skills paralyzed people and curses, and even his domain expansion was terrifying.
you swirled your hands and 12 shards of ice appeared. the shards floated behind you, ready to dive forward at your command. you focused on touya, you could tell by the way he shifted his body and the way his blood rushed to his palms. touya was going to summon his shikigami, raijin.
raijin was the japanese god of thunder, lightning and storms, and his shikigami was one of touya's techniques. (a/n: this also a pokemon reference to raikou hehe)
you summoned your own shikigami, the spirit birds—two white iridescent birds very similar to mei mei's black crows. if spirit birds were used offensively, they are able to wrap around the target and burn them. you personally liked to use them for spying.
while raijin and your spirit birds kept each other busy, you noticed that touya wasn't in front of you anymore.
damn it.
you let your guard down and you didn't catch that touya had moved.
"boo." touya whispered behind you, attempting to knock you off your feet. you shielded yourself with a large body of water, knocking him back and sending him flying across the field from the water pressure. you threw all 12 ice shards at him.
on his back, touya flipped back on his feet and caught his balance. right before the shards hit his face, he zapped them with his cursed technique. the shards fell to the ground, dissolving into the grass.
touya called out to you, "that was a close one, sis! let's kick it up a notch. domain expansion: electric terrain."
the thing about domain expansions in spars was that you could lay out your domain, but you couldn't attack your opponent with it. this would show who could lay out their domain the fastest, and who had the most refined domain.
touya's domain was a large steel room. you could feel the electricity in the air. you could see and feel static.
you called out your own domain, "domain expansion: iridescent ocean."
the walls of touya’s steel room started to fall as water started to cave in. you knew your domain was much more refined than touya's. as water filled the domain, you saw touya grin. he started swimming towards the bottom of your domain to avoid the blinding lights at the top. if your opponent tried to swim towards the top of your domain, they would be blinded and immobilized, giving you the sure-hit. but if your opponent swam to the bottom, they would surely drown and be crushed by the water pressure.
just as you were about to form more ice shards, a burst of cursed energy cracked your domain from the outside. your domain had collapsed. it sounded like glass shattering as water flooded the sparring field.
you jumped down onto the ground and immediately formed a water barrier around you to protect yourself from whatever just attacked you and touya from the outside.
"somebody’s feisty." an unfamiliar voice stated.
"who the hell are you?!" you asked, "why did you break my domain, you idiot?! i was just about to win!"
you looked up at the boy who just broke your domain. he had tousled, frosty white hair and was wearing black circular sunglasses. just behind his sunglasses, you could see big cerulean blue eyes with long white lashes. he had a lollipop in his mouth. he was actually really cute—wait a minute… why were you thinking about his looks at this very moment?
"who the hell am i? i'm satoru gojo. who are you? and i'm not an idiot!" he retorted, pointing his lollipop at you.
"(y/n) (l/n), meet satoru gojo." yaga interrupted with a sigh.
you scoffed in disbelief, "that's the gojo kid you were talking about, touya? god, what an idiot!"
no one had ever broken your domain before. no one ever attempted to or dared.
"sorry, touya. looks like satoru might have saved you from drowning." the teacher teased his former student.
"sensei, i could sense this crazy cursed energy all the way from shibuya," satoru said sarcastically, "i just had to make sure you were safe."
yaga ignored him and turned to the other student that was with him, "suguru, let's all head to the dining hall and have lunch. i want you to meet your newest classmate."
satoru and suguru looked at each other with wide eyes and then at you. they said out loud in unison, "new classmate?"
your emerald green eyes glared at that stupidly handsome blue eyed idiot named satoru gojo. the classmate next to him, suguru geto, had a man bun and a couple strands of hair in front of his face, framing his jaw. he was smiling at you. it seemed like you're going to have a lot of fun at this school, you thought to yourself sarcastically.
yaga led the way to the dining hall from the sparring field. you walked next to touya as suguru and satoru followed behind you two. you noticed that touya had a cut on his cheek.
"touya, did i cut you?" you asked, surprised that one of your shards actually landed a hit on your brother. he wiped his cheek with the back of his hand. he saw the blood.
"i guess you did, sis." touya chuckled. you hovered your hand next to the cut on your brother's face, a thin layer of water formed on the cut, healing the small wound.
"did she just heal her brother?" satoru whispered to suguru, his hands shoved in his pockets as he walked side by side with his bestfriend.
"seems like it," suguru said while smiling, "she seems very powerful, satoru. that was using a reversed cursed technique."
"i guess," satoru grumbled with dissatisfaction, "not as strong as us though." he playfully punched suguru's arm with his left hand.
satoru was surprised that someone as young as you could also use reversed cursed energy. he was working on honing in on his own reversed cursed technique to be able to heal himself. the only person he knew that could heal was shoko. you looked behind at him and caught his gaze. he quickly adverted his eyes to the ground and shoved his hands back in his pockets.
at the dining hall
"welcome back, losers. lunch is almost ready." shoko called out. yaga cleared his throat as the two boys snickered. shoko didn't realize that you and touya were also present.
"shoko, we have guests for lunch today." yaga announced.
the female sorcerer turned around and blushed, "sorry—uh, we're having sukiyaki beef!"
"shoko, i'd like you to meet your newest classmate and dorm mate. (y/n) (l/n)."
"no way, you're from the (l/n) clan? i thought your family only homeschools in osaka!" she said with excitement. shoko was glad to have a female classmate.
"my brother studied here, so i wanted to follow his footsteps! and i was also getting tired of my clan elders dictating my every move." you said jokingly, your eyes hidden behind your cheeky smile.
satoru stiffened up at your comment and peered over at you and shoko. he wondered if you had the same mindset about the elders as he did. they were just old fashioned geezers to him. he was the type to defy orders and challenge the higher ups. he knew they couldn't do anything to reprimand him because well... he was satoru gojo. being as young as he is, he had some pull being the gojo's family pride, holding the six eyes and coming from the most powerful jujutsu family. he was now curious about your family and what you thought about the higher ups.
"we're going to have so much fun! being the only girl is so exhausting, especially having to deal with gojo and geto." shoko said, rolling her brown eyes. she grabbed your hand and you jumped with excitement, "i've never had a dorm mate before!"
"i guess it's time for a formal introduction," yaga said, clearing his throat, "(y/n), this is suguru geto. suguru is a special grade sorcerer and he can manipulate curses. next to him is satoru gojo from the gojo family. satoru is known for having both limitless and the six eyes, both inherited from his family. and lastly, shoko ieiri. she is studying to be our in-house doctor. these three are my first year students."
touya introduced you to the students, "kids, this is my sister, (y/n). she is the first in the family in 400 years to use a water and ice cursed technique in the (l/n) clan."
suguru smiled at you, "that's amazing—you're just like satoru. he's the first in 400 years to hold both six eyes and limitless."
you and satoru made eye contact, glaring at each other. you sensed some sort of rivalry—no, you weren't even sure what the feeling was. your heart raced as he looked away from you, his cheeks turning a shade of pink.
"come now, let's have lunch." yaga herded everyone to the dining table.
you listened as shoko, suguru, and satoru talked about their last mission and how satoru got injured. he was caught off guard without his infinity. satoru had mentioned that his clan elders wanted him to work on having infinity on at all times, but he would get too tired and stop halfway throughout the day or he would only have it on when he was out on missions.
you wanted to stir up some trouble today and get revenge on the white haired sorcerer that broke your domain. underneath the dining table, you twirled your fingers to control the bowl of miso soup sitting in front of satoru. the soup swished into his lap as he jumped up from his seat. miso soup covering his pants. his infinity was off. you laughed smugly to yourself.
confused, satoru muttered, "what the hell was that?"
you quickly looked back at your plate, pretending to be interested in what your bother and yaga-sensei were talking about. you felt a small jolt of electricity jabbed into your side.
"behave." touya scolded you.
you glared at your brother, rolling your eyes and turned to look back at your new classmates. suguru smiled at you and then at satoru.
"seems like there's finally someone who's able to give satoru gojo a run for his money." suguru laughed. his smile was just like yours, cheeky, and his warm eyes disappeared behind his smile.
satoru peered at his bestfriend, "what do you mean by that?"
"(y/n), are you done eating? let's go back to the dorms! i can help you unpack!" shoko grabbed your hand and dragged you out of the kitchen. she didn't want to be stuck with dish washing duty.
suguru and satoru watched you two run out of the dining hall.
"you do know that (y/n) is the one that spilled the soup on you, right?" suguru teased his bestfriend.
"nah, she can't catch me off guard like that." satoru muttered. there was no way he was bested by some random girl who just joined the school. even though he initially thought you were really cute, there was no chance he'd let someone like you get the best of him.
"i think you're underestimating her." suguru grinned as satoru stuffed his mouth with more rice.
at the girls' dorm
"so what did you do to get on satoru gojo's bad side?" shoko asked you out of the blue.
she was helping you put your clothing into your drawers as you unpacked all your vanity items on your empty desk.
"he got on my bad side," you answered, "he broke my domain expansion when i was sparring with my brother. shoko, i was about to win too."
"i'd like to see you and gojo battle it out on who's domain is stronger." she giggled, "so far, gojo's the best and fastest with laying out his domain.
you changed the subject. you didn't want to talk about the cute blue-eyed sorcerer anymore. he was a pain in your ass already.
"so are all of you the same age?"
"yeah, we're all 17. what about you?"
"i'm 17 too. i'm turning 18 on november 11th!" (a/n: yes, oc gojo girlfriend is a scorpio lol)
"that's coming up soon! we'll have to celebrate! i can't wait to take you to shibuya and shinjuku to show you all our favorite hang out spots!"
satoru and suguru walked down the hallways of the dorms after cleaning the dining hall. satoru could hear yours and shoko's voices down the hall.
he wondered what kind of person you were. he wanted to know what kind of things you liked, what you didn't like, and what were your ticks. he was interested in you. satoru had never wanted to get to know a person more than he did you.
"you should try to be her friend, satoru. she's only here for the same reason we all are." suguru lectured.
"why do you have to be the angel sitting on my shoulder?" gojo asked with a hint of vexation in his tone. "i'll try being nice i guess..."
later that night
earlier shoko had mentioned that if you needed anything or if you were hungry, the dining hall was open for the students at all times. she had retreated to her room for the night as she needed to study for her upcoming medical tests.
your stomach growled. you were hungry again after all the unpacking you did. you looked in the mirror that hung over your door. you were in your pajamas—a green oversized t-shirt and gray shorts. your black hair was in a high messy bun with white ribbons tied into a bow. you put on your slippers and walked down the hallway to the dining hall in search of something to eat.
"what are you doing up this late?"
you jumped at his voice, whispering to yourself, "god, you scared me."
you turned back to the pantry, ignoring him—the cute blue eyed sorcerer. you filled a cup noodle with hot water.
that damn satoru gojo.
he was leaning against the door frame of the dining hall's entrance, arms folded with disappointment in your lack of reaction.
satoru was wearing a white shirt that hung low enough to show off his collarbones and broad shoulders. his gray sweatpants emphasized how tall he was, he must have been more than six feet tall. you noticed that he didn't have his sunglasses on anymore.
"so... you didn't answer my question. what are you doing?"
"i'm hungry." you answered his question with attitude, "what are you? the kitchen police?"
you looked over to see him sitting at the dining table across from where you were standing. his arms were still crossed, fingers drumming on his right bicep. he grinned while he studied you and it made you nervous. you felt like your heart was going to jump out of your chest.
scoffing, satoru chastised you, "you know, if you eat cup noodles this late at night, you're going to wake up with a puffy face."
you held your head high and turned to look away from him, eyes closed. "that's the price i'm willing to pay."
you were about to grab your cup noodle, but satoru was swift and quick. he grabbed your noodles, mixed it up, and took a large bite.
"honestly, i was a little hungry too since someone spilled my soup earlier. thanks for this." he took another large bite as your jaw dropped in disbelief. he was so arrogant—and hot. but you weren't going to say that. he already had an ego.
you rolled your eyes at him and sat down across from him. "so are you ever going to give back my noodles? make your own if you want more."
"sure," satoru passed you back your cup, "the chicken flavor is my favorite. good choice."
you looked at him and then into your cup. there was exactly one bite left. you sighed and kissed your teeth in annoyance. "why are you here? i thought i was on your bad side."
satoru was taken aback, "you're not on my bad side... i just wanted to get to know you more. since were going to be partners and all..."
you put down your cup noodle. there was nothing but broth left now.
"well, what do you want to know about me then?" you questioned him.
"well... what are you hobbies, i guess?"
"i don't really have any." you lied. your brain wasn't thinking straight. you definitely had hobbies. you liked to write, go shopping, and go to coffee shops.
"oh come on—everyone has hobbies."
"okay then, what are your hobbies?" you questioned him back.
"easy. i don't have any hobbies because i can do pretty much anything. i try not to get too involved in things."
he was so full of himself, almost impossible. you looked into his eyes. in this lighting, his eyes were as blue as the ocean.
"what? cat got your tongue? impressed with my amazing skills?" he teased.
you rolled your eyes at him, "so, you think you're perfect then?
grinning, satoru chimed. "you said it, not me."
you got up from your seat to dump the rest of the broth down the sink. you washed your chopsticks and leaned against the counter, looking at him. you studied his body language, he was more open now. he sat down comfortably in the chair across from you, legs spread out, hands behind his head.
"i like you, (y/n). you're actually not too bad."
"what is that supposed to mean?" you felt your cheeks turn red.
no, there was no way he was making you blush right now.
you sat back down in front of him, leaning forward on your elbows, your hands cupping your chin. was this satoru gojo’s idea of flirting?
he ignored you and matched your body language, leaning forward, inches away from your face, asking you another question, "so tell me, (y/n), how was it growing up in osaka with the mighty (l/n) clan?"
you leaned back and broke his gaze, folding your arms and pursing your lips, "it was very... confining." you admitted about your childhood.
"what do you mean?" satoru questioned your answer.
"my family is very overprotective of me because i'm the first water user in 400 years. my brother had to convince my clan elders to let me attend school here."
he kept digging, "i see, how did he convince them?"
"you're so nosy, satoru." you giggled, "he said i'd be training with the gojo kid."
and that was the first time satoru heard you laugh—it was like music to his ears. he wanted to hear you laugh again.
he looked back at you and grinned, teasing you, "i feel like i'm being used."
"anymore questions?"
"yeah, what exactly is your cursed technique?"
"i can heal people and myself. i can shoot out shards of ice. i can use water at different pressures and amounts. i can create a protective shield with water too."
"show me." satoru challenged you.
"give me something that you really like, that you would hate for someone to steal from you." you grinned at him.
you watched him head to the fridge to grab a piece of kikufuku.
"don't drop it... it's my favorite one." he placed the kikufuku in your hand.
you held out your hands towards him, "okay, so now, try to take it from me."
"you're kidding. that's a piece of cake." satoru scoffed at you.
you anticipated his speed as satoru appeared behind you and attempted to grab the kikufuku from your hand. a wall of water blocked him from reaching the sweet treat.
"you can't get past my barrier." you said smugly.
"i can totally get past your water wall, (y/n). i just don't want to right now, i might wreck the dining hall." he laughed.
you looked at him as you backed away from his reach. you drew down your barrier with a wave of your hand. you attempted to give satoru back his kikufuku, but he grabbed your hand and used your fingers to pop the doughy treat into his mouth instead. you gulped, heart racing again.
you changed the subject. "i can heal people too. i heard you got injured on your last mission. can i see?"
"you don't have to do that, (y/n)... shoko can fix me up in the morning."
"satoru, let me show you what 10 years of training looks like." you laughed—and there was your contagious laugh again. there was no way satoru could say no to you. he finished chewing his kikufuku and paused. he eventually took off his shirt to show you his cut on his chest.
"all you had to do was tell me you wanted me to take off my shirt." satoru teased. he laughed while you turned red again. he did have a very nice body—but that was besides the point. you reached your hand out, but stopped short of touching his injury. you couldn't actually touch him.
"so this is the infinity i've heard so much about." you blushed while laughing to yourself.
"whoops, sorry. i'm in the process of training my infinity right now." satoru temporarily let down is infinity to let you touch him. you put your hand on his chest, focusing reversed cursed energy into his wound.
"is this your way of getting to touch me?" satoru continued to poke fun at you.
"maybe."
if you weren't so nervous, you could've sworn you heard his heart racing—or maybe it was just the sound of yours.
water started to surround satoru's wound and it slowly started to heal. once the cut was healed up, you took a deep breath and exhaled. you felt a wave of exhaustion.
satoru looked at you with concern in his eyes, "you used up a lot of cursed energy today, didn't you?"
you thought about the domain expansion you laid out today and all of your techniques you used. you haven't rested at all since you arrived at the school grounds this morning. you did overextend yourself today.
"i guess you can say that."
satoru grabbed your hand to help you get up from your chair. you noticed that he still hadn't turned back on his infinity.
"i guess i have a personal healer now," satoru smiled, "i'm working on using reversed cursed energy to heal myself. i was going to practice that later, but you healed my cut for me. thanks (y/n)."
"you're welcome, satoru… uhm, i should probably get back to my dorm to get some rest." you said shyly. he was making you blush, again.
"oh, uh—i'll walk you back to your room. just to make sure you're okay."
your heart skipped a beat. you waited as satoru put his shirt back on. he walked closely next to you, in fear that you would collapse. his six eyes sensed that your cursed energy was weak at the moment. it was a quiet walk back to the girls' dorm. you stopped in front of your room, hand on your doorknob.
with a smile, you voiced your gratitude, "thanks for walking me back to my room. goodnight, satoru."
"and i don't even get invited in?" he joked.
"maybe next time." you laughed.
satoru grinned, "goodnight, (y/n). hope you have sweet dreams of me."
“so cheesy." you flashed him a smile before shutting your door on him. you stood behind it, collecting your thoughts.
why did satoru gojo make you feel so nervous?
one month later
satoru, shoko, and suguru were spending time studying at the pavilions next to the sparring field. except, satoru didn't do any studying. instead, he was stealing glances at you while you were practicing your close combat with mei mei. suguru noticed that satoru wasn't focused on the open book in front of him.
"so, what do you think about (y/n) so far? she's been at the school for a month now." suguru instigated, knowing exactly what his best friend was thinking about.
shoko looked up from her book, "she's really great. she's smart and she's pretty too. we're planning on going to shibuya to buy stuff for her room today after her sparring practice with mei. it's her birthday soon, so i thought we could do something for her."
suguru added in his two cents, "i agree with you, shoko. we've gone on a couple missions together and i've showed her around the school grounds. she's very nice."
satoru was districted and wasn't listening to either of his best friends, instead, he was watching you.
you looked tired. he saw mei mei pat your back after a grueling spar, the both of you walking back to the community showers. you had been working on your close combat for the past month since you've joined jujutsu high.
"hello? earth to satoru? what do you think about (y/n)?" suguru waved his hands in his bestfriend's face. suguru could sense that satoru felt some type of way about you. he was sure shoko could too.
"i think satoru has a crush on (y/n)." shoko said out loud.
"shut up", satoru grunted trying to avoid the subject, "she's not my type."
"whatever! she totally is!" shoko said, punching his arm.
suguru reminded the white haired sorcerer, "you were the one that wanted to show off how great you are at close combat when yaga-sensei told her she'd be training with mei."
satoru rubbed the spot on his arm where shoko punched him and glared off towards the showers again.
"maybe i'll ask (y/n) on a date!" suguru joked while peering at satoru, testing him.
"no way, suguru. you're not her type either." satoru mumbled.
shoko laughed, "seems like gojo already called dibs."
*************************************
after a brutal close combat session, a hot shower was just what you needed. you blew dry your hair in your bathroom as your phone started to ring.
you answered your phone, "hey shoko!"
"hey (y/n)! yaga-sensei just called me and suguru for a mission, so i can't go to shibuya with you today. so sorry about that.” shoko lied. she was never called on missions, but you didn't need to know that.
"that's okay, we can plan a different day if you want."
"no way! your birthday is coming up! i found a replacement for myself!" shoko said proudly.
"you did? who?"
your dorm mate cackled, "the one and only—satoru gojo!"
your heart skipped a beat at the mention of his name. you were going to spend a whole day in shibuya with satoru gojo? you started to feel nervous again.
it had been almost a month since the incident in the kitchen. you and satoru talked whenever you had the chance and you would hang out with the trio, but you've never actually spent time alone with satoru. shoko and suguru were always there with you.
"alright, shoko. how much did you have to pay him? did you hold a gun to his head?" you joked.
"no! nothing! he actually volunteered to be my stand in!"
you tried not to sound too excited, "oh, that was nice of him, i guess."
"he'll drop by the dorm in a couple minutes to come grab you. have fun! i can't wait to see what you buy. gojo is the perfect shopping partner!"
shoko hung up immediately. you grumbled, "thanks shoko..."
once you hung up, you went to your dresser to pull out a bright green bodycon dress and white boots. you put on your favorite pink iridescent sunglasses and looked at yourself in the mirror. you tied your hair into cute space buns with white ribbons.
four knocks on your dorm room door caught your attention.
"hey (y/n), are you ready?" satoru called out to you, leaning against the doorframe. he made his way into your room. the white haired sorcerer was wearing a black t-shirt, sunglasses, and jeans. he always looked so chic in his casual clothes.
"yeah, i bought tickets for the bullet train!" you rummaged through your purse for the train tickets.
satoru just laughed at you. you cocked your head to the side, confused on why he was laughing. "why are you laughing...?"
"the bullet train? come on, (y/n)."
you were still confused at why he was laughing. the school was located in the outskirts of tokyo. you would have to take a bullet train to get to shibuya.
"do you have everything you need?" satoru peered at you. you grabbed your bag and nodded at him. "grab onto my arm."
you paused, you got nervous again.
"come on, i don't bite." satoru teased.
you reluctantly grabbed his arm. he clasped his hands together and just like that—you two were in the middle of the air in shibuya.
"did you just teleport us?" you were still clinging to his arm, floating in the air.
"yep. just one of my favorite abilities." satoru said, grinning.
"so you can teleport others? or only if they're holding your arm?"
satoru explained, "i can teleport others, but i have to draw a seal on the ground before i do. if i'm going with them, i don't need the seal."
"do you teleport other girls like this?" you teased the six eyes.
satoru gave you his signature shit-eating grin. you tested him and he liked that about you.
you both jumped down to the ground and started walking towards the bustling shibuya streets. you ran ahead of satoru towards the bright lights, loud music, and the shops. everything was calling your name. you were so excited.
"hey (y/n)," satoru called out to you, "by the way... you look nice."
you smiled at the blushing sorcerer, "thanks, satoru."
satoru gojo had never felt this way about a girl, he wanted to change the subject quickly so he wouldn't turn as red as a tomato.
"so, since you wanted to get some stuff for your room, i figured we can stop by muji."
"wow, the satoru gojo is taking me shopping?"
"consider yourself lucky." satoru retorted.
your released your shikigami birds so that they could monitor the area and enjoy themselves. as you and satoru walked together, you could hear whispers of girls talking about how good looking satoru was, questioning if you two were dating. you could hear girls squealing about satoru all throughout the streets. every corner your turned, it was the same reaction.
"do girls always act like this every time you go out?" you turned to ask satoru, annoyance laced in your tone.
"why? you jealous?" satoru asked.
"no, cause you're the one who has hands on me." you pointed out.
satoru didn't even realize his hand had drifted to the small of your back while he was guiding you through the busy crowd. he just laughed. he loved how feisty you were.
he then thought about the time where he was throwing crumpled paper balls at you in class and how you created a small ice shard to throw back at him discreetly. his infinity caught it, of course—but he loved that fire in you.
"i'm not trying to toot my own horn or anything, but yeah." he said, winking at you. he removed his hand from your lower back, opening the door to the shop, "ladies first."
you mouthed "thanks" to him. as you walked into muji, you immediately felt overwhelmed at the large selection of home goods. satoru trailed behind you as you walked towards the bathroom supplies.
"hey, (y/n), i'm gonna stop by a coffee shop, do you want anything?"
you gave him your usual order, "sure, can i get a vanilla latte with soy milk?"
satoru gave you a thumbs up and turned to leave.
you needed bathroom organization items like a toothbrush holder, acrylic drawers, and organizers. you picked up a couple trays and laundry items as well. this muji store was huge compared to the one in osaka. as you walked through the store, satoru found you again. he held your coffee towards you.
"thanks, satoru." you smiled at him again.
satoru felt his heart racing. your smile was adorable to him. your cheekbones became prominent, your eyes disappeared behind your smile.
‘so cheeky.’ satoru thought to himself.
"no problem, what'dya find?" he asked while peering into your basket.
"just a bunch of bathroom stuff. now, time for the bedroom!" you said, marching towards the bedroom area. satoru followed you around obediently and sipped his coffee quietly. he had a cake pop in his other hand.
"you have a sweet tooth, don't you?"
"i actually started eating sweets to stimulate my brain, but i ended up getting a sweet tooth instead." satoru explained.
"what kind of coffee did you get?"
satoru grinned mischievously, "a pumpkin spice latte."
"how basic," you laughed, "—satoru, what do you think about these sheets?"
you held up a light blue and a light green bedsheet set side by side for him to choose between.
"the green one, it matches your eyes." satoru replied with a mumble, avoiding eye contact with you.
you felt your cheeks heat up, "actually, i don't think i need sheets." you laughed nervously and quickly put the bedsheets back, "—i think i'll get some slippers instead."
after about an hour inside the muji store, you and satoru got in line to pay for your items. satoru went first. you watched the way satoru carried himself. you admired how he was so confident in himself and how he walked with his head held high. he really was the pride and joy of the gojo clan.
"welcome back, satoru!" the employee greeted him, "how have you been?"
satoru smiled at the employee, "hey, i've been greet." he paused and turned to look back at you, "can you ring up her items up with mine?"
"sure thing!"
satoru walked back towards you and grabbed your basket from you. you stuttered and called out to him, "wait—satoru, i can pay for those..." your voice trailing off.
he shrugged, "it's your birthday. i'll pay for it. consider it your birthday present."
"you do know my family has money right...?" you chuckled.
"happy birthday, (y/n)." satoru said, putting his arm around your shoulder.
"thanks..." you smiled back at him. you were sure thanking him a lot tonight.
"satoru, is this your girlfriend?" the employee asked as they scanned your items, "you're usually here by yourself."
"oh, no, we're not dat—" you put your hands up in denial as satoru interrupted you, "she's a new student at the high school i attend. we're just friends."
"well... you guys look good together." the shop employee winked at both of you.
you and satoru blushed with sheepish looks on your faces, avoiding eye contact with each other. he took his arm off your shoulder and scratched the back of his head. after what felt like a lifetime, the employee bagged everything up and swiped satoru's black credit card. satoru held your shopping bags while you both walked to the next location.
"so, where to next?" satoru asked you.
"i was thinking we could go get some kikufuku at the place you like." you suggested. you didn't want satoru to be bored hanging out with you, so you decided to do something he would like as well.
"it's near the bullet train station, follow me." he said excitedly.
satoru led the way as you trailed two steps behind him. it was a busy friday night in shibuya. the streets were packed and you could easily get lost. good thing satoru was over six feet tall and looked like a damn model with his white hair and sunglasses. he was easy to spot in these streets.
"satoru, do you always wear sunglasses when you go out?"
"that's a random question." satoru replied, peering behind him to look back at you through his dark sunglasses.
"well... i was just thinking about that night when we talked in the kitchen. i just realized you weren't wearing sunglasses back then."
"why were you thinking about that night?"
"no reason." you said quickly. you couldn't have satoru gojo know that you were thinking about him. he would never let you live it down.
"with the six eyes, i see everything on a heightened level. it makes me tired. the darker the sunglasses, the easier it is on the eyes. sometimes, i wonder if i should just wear a blindfold."
satoru explained that he could still see everything even if his view was obstructed by something opaque.
"so you can see how much cursed energy is around you?"
"i can see every little piece of cursed energy even if my eyes are closed. right now, your cursed energy is bright blue and it feels like it's screaming at me since you're right next to me—and you have a lot of cursed energy. i can also see any residuals of cursed energy even if a curse stepped here a week ago. if a building has cursed energy, i can see where it's located inside the building."
touya never got into the specifics of the gojo clan, you thought it was because he didn't know anyone that had the six eyes. a majority of the gojo clan inherited limitless, but satoru was the first in a long time to have the six eyes which went hand in hand with limitless. touya liked to say that the world shifted when satoru was born.
"you're quiet. still processing?" satoru asked you.
"i didn't realize how complex your clan's technique was. you have the six eyes and limitless..."
"and you have water and ice. (y/n), we're the first in 400 years in our families to change the way—oh, here's the kikufuku stand."
the stall owner recognized satoru right away, he started to package up his usual order.
"oh, wait a minute. can you also package whatever she wants too?" satoru asked, pointing at you.
the stall owner smiled at you and let you pick what you wanted. satoru recommended the matcha cream and an edamame cream one. those were his favorites. you ended up choosing the strawberry and matcha cream ones. you two sat down at a small parlor table and ate your kikufuku, continuing your talk.
"so what elements do your family members have control of?" satoru asked.
you thought about your family, "my brother has electricity. my parents passed away when i was 6, but my brother told me that my dad was one of the strongest with earth. my grandpa is pretty bad ass with fire."
"what happens if you're born without any cursed energy in your clan?"
"nothing, you're still part of the clan. you just don't get to learn any jujutsu, i guess. they are usually teachers, housekeepers, cooks, or assistants at the family minka."
"i see. do you mind me asking what happened to your parents?"
"they were killed," you said quietly, "touya won’t tell me what happened, but i think it has to do with our rival clan."
satoru shifted in his seat, cocking his head to the side. "rival clan?"
"the kamo clan." you said.
gojo related with you, "it's just like the gojo clan and the zen'nin clan. a ten shadows technique user and a limitless six eyes user killed each other in the fight for the aristocracy in the past."
"a member of the kamo clan was rumored to have killed our last water user. i'm not gonna lie, satoru, it does make me a little nervous knowing that." you sheepishly said to him.
"it looks like we have a lot more in common than we thought, (y/n)." satoru said softly, "—and we're friends, right? i'll protect you from the kamo clan."
you smiled at him, "right, we are friends… thanks, satoru. i'll protect you from the zen’nin clan too."
satoru sat back in his seat, legs spread open, and his arm folded across his chest. he tipped back in his chair, balancing on the back two legs, "what do you say we get out of here? ready to go back to jujutsu high?"
you nodded at him as satoru reached out his hand. you looked at him, confused.
"did you forget that we teleported here?" satoru laughed.
you realized he didn't want to hold your hand, he wanted to teleport back to jujutsu high. you reached out to grab his hand as satoru looped your arm under his. he clasped his palms and just like that—you and satoru were back at jujutsu high.
you walked together under the dusk sky, the cobblestone pathway to the school was dimly lit. a warm connection surrounding you and the white haired sorcerer. the invisible red string of fate slowly connecting you two together.
"can you teleport anywhere in the world?" you asked satoru.
"hmmm, as of right now no. i've been practicing my long distance teleportation. shibuya is the furthest i can go since shoko, suguru, and i always go there. and i can teleport back to my clan's estate—i'm working on it though."
you nodded and watched him walk ahead of you. satoru gojo was actually kind of amazing. you walked faster to catch up to him. when you both arrived at the dorms, satoru brought your shopping bags back to your room for you.
"do you want to come in?" you asked him quietly, "curfew doesn't start until 10."
satoru scratched the back of his head nervously, "uh... sure."
this was a different side of satoru than the one that asked ‘no invite?’ a month ago.
"have you ever been in a girl's room before?" you teased the white haired sorcerer.
"oh, so you think you're funny?" satoru quipped back at you. he stepped into your room and dropped your bags on the floor. you could see through the corner of your eye that he was looking at your belongings.
"you like to shop at some of my favorite stores." he mentioned as he picked up your sunglasses, "i like these sunglasses."
"how many pairs of sunglasses do you have? 100?" you joked.
"234."
you looked at satoru. was he serious? what kind of person owned 234 pairs of sunglasses?!
"you're joking."
"nope. you can come into my room and check it out. unless... you've never been inside a guy's room before." satoru winked at you.
you rolled your eyes at him. he started to take out your stuff from the shopping bags, handing you a couple of organizers.
"i don't have anywhere for you to sit besides my vanity chair... you can sit on my bed if you want."
the first week of school, touya had multiple people from the clan estate bring you a custom king sized futon that was identical to the one you had in your room back at home.
"damn, a kind sized bed? must be nice." satoru said sarcastically.
"what size bed do you have in your dorm?" you asked him.
he slyly asked, "wanna come find out?"
"i would rather die than get caught laying in your bed. you probably have diseases in there." you retorted back at him.
"fine then, don't ask to come cuddle with me when you're cold then—and i wash my sheets weekly for your information."
"you have a lame way of flirting, satoru gojo. and it's a good thing i don't get cold easily."
satoru continued to grin as he laid on your bed, putting his arms behind his head. he crossed his legs and watched as you started to organize your bathroom with your birthday gifts from him. he liked pushing your buttons. he wondered if you were into him as much as he was into you. the way that you both bantered with each other excited him. sure, he flirted with and teased other girls, but he didn't feel the same way about them as he did you—you intrigued him.
satoru thought about how nice your hair looked with your white ribbons. you had taken out your space buns and let your long black hair run down your back and chest. you looked so pretty to him in your green dress that emphasized your bright emerald eyes. he shook his head at his intrusive thoughts, he was tired after using his infinity all day.
you noticed satoru had his eyes closed. you were almost done reorganizing your bathroom as you looked over at him again. he was sleeping. you leaned against your bathroom door, admiring him.
you heard a knock on your door. you opened the door to find suguru geto.
"hi, (y/n), is satoru here?" suguru asked with a smile.
you whispered to him, "hi suguru, he's sleeping right now."
"oh, that's surprising. satoru never sleeps anywhere but his room." suguru said while peering into your room, "and on your bed too?"
"my bed is really comfortable." you chuckled, "it's a custom futon from osaka."
"well, if he wakes up, can you let him know that yaga-sensei wants to talk to all of us tomorrow at 8am?"
"sure thing, thanks suguru!"
suguru geto was so nice. he always had a smile on his face. you enjoyed his company whenever yaga-sensei paired you up with him. and all the times you've studied with him, he was patient and kind.
"do you want me to wake satoru up?" you pointed back at the sleeping sorcerer.
"no, it's fine. let him sleep. see you tomorrow morning. goodnight, (y/n)!"
"goodnight, suguru."
as suguru left your room, he thought to himself, "they'll probably start dating soon." he laughed to himself on his way back to the boys' dorm. he knew that satoru would probably try to pull a move on you tonight. suguru was happy that satoru had finally met his match.
you shut your door and looked back at satoru. he had readjusted his body to lay on his side, his right arm under your pillow. you carefully took off his sunglasses from his face and put them on the nightstand beside him.
you slowly got ready for bed after washing your face and brushing your teeth. you put your chin in your hand as you thought to yourself ‘where am i supposed to sleep tonight?’
would it be okay if you and satoru slept in the same bed? you thought that since you had a king sized bed, you could sleep on one end and satoru could stay on the other end.
you gently sat down on the edge of your bed and snuck under the covers. you grinned, stealing another glance at him one last time before you turned your body to face away from the sleeping sorcerer.
the next morning
your alarm rang bright and early at 7:30am. you stretched your body as you noticed a slender arm across your abdomen, pulling you close. a head full of messy white hair snuggled between your shoulder and neck. you threw satoru's arm off of you as you sat up quickly.
"satoru gojo! wake up!" you hissed at him.
the sly sorcerer groaned and turned away from you to rub his face and eyes. "where's the fire, (y/n)?"
"we cuddled last night?! you were spooning me?!" you asked him, mortified at what you woke up to.
"hmmm, must've happened on accident."
you grabbed your blanket and covered yourself in disbelief, "oh my god. i've only known you for a month and you're already sleeping in my bed and trying to cuddle me."
"might as well be friends with benefits."
"i dare you to say that to suguru and shoko when we see them at the morning meeting."
"we have a morning meeting?"
"yes, we do. suguru came to find you last night, but you fell asleep."
"oh, he probably thinks we smashed last night." satoru laughed.
"you are gross." rolling your eyes at him, "—so are you going to get out?"
satoru frowned, "wow, you're kicking me out already?"
"yes, i am! go do your walk of shame to the boys' dorm. i have to get ready."
satoru got up from under the covers and stretched. your jaw dropped.
"since when did you have the time to take off your shirt last night?! you really tried it, satoru gojo!" you shrieked, throwing an ice shard at him.
of course, the ice shard just hit his infinity and evaporated when you called it back. he knew exactly what he was doing. he laughed and grabbed his shirt from the floor and threw it over his shoulder.
"see you later, (y/n). let's do this again sometime." satoru winked at you before sneaking out of your room. it was not a regular occurrence that satoru gojo would be walking around the dorms shirtless doing the walk of shame back to this room. he was better than that.
"gojo, please don't tell me you slept with my dorm mate." shoko begged as she opened the door to all the commotion next to her room.
"oh, hey shoko!" satoru greeted her.
"(y/n)! please tell me you didn't!"
"absolutely not! he's such an idiot!" you yelled back, disgusted at the thought.
satoru just hehehe'd down the hall.
later that morning
suguru and satoru were the first to arrive at the classroom as they sat cross legged on the floor. shoko and you arrived a few minutes later.
satoru had forgotten his sunglasses in your room this morning. you had them in your hands, placing his sunglasses on yaga-sensei's desk as you walked in. suguru and shoko looked at both of you, grinning. they wanted to tease you so badly, but they didn't dare. they didn't want a blast of water in their faces from you.
yaga-sensei opened the door and spoke. "as you may know, the school year is ending and we are going to have two new first years. you four will move on to become second years."
satoru raised his hand, "who're the newbies?"
"kento nanami and yu haibara."
all four of you looked at each other excitedly and smiled. you were all excited to have new classmates.
"also, one more thing—satoru, let's not be sneaking around campus shirtless. especially coming from the girls' dorm where you shouldn’t be." yaga-sensei sighed.
you turned bright red and refused to make eye contact with your sensei or satoru. shoko and suguru started laughing. you prayed that yaga-sensei wouldn't tell your brother about this.
Tumblr media
© 2023 ASDFGHJKLMALS — ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. PLEASE DO NOT COPY, TRANSLATE, OR REPOST MY WORK.
DIVIDERS PROVIDED BY @/ANLIAN-AISHANG
1K notes · View notes
moralesmilesanhour · 10 months
Text
teamwork (makes the dream work...?) pt. 2
summary: miles is not exactly a productive work partner
wc: ~800
A/N: not much plot movement here, but a tiny bit of exposition sort of. Miles will calm down in the following chapters...maybe 🥴
prev. next
Tumblr media
"Oh Miles? He's in some of my AP classes. Honor student," Your friend's voice filtered through your phone speakers while on the FaceTime call. She popped a potato chip in her mouth as she sat in bed and sniffled, at home with a nasty cold.
"I've heard his name before. I think his dad died, that true?"
"Yeah, a couple years ago. Say he used to be really sweet, and now he don't talk no more."
"That's sad," you remark. "Maybe that's why I'm only seeing him now."
"You actually saw him in class?!?"
Your friend's face was the picture of disbelief, eyes wide as saucers as if this was a rare event.
"Yeah, he's my partner for the week cuz you decided to go and get yo ass sick!" you explained, dramatically jabbing a finger at your phone screen.
"It's not my fault that kid from AP Chem sneezed on me, damn!"
"He's really smart, but his attitude fucking sucks. He draws good, though," you think out loud.
“It’s just a week, sis, give it four more days, you’ll be fine.”
“You’d better hope so, for your sake.”
-
The following afternoon saw you asking around, trying to piece together a picture of this kid that everyone simultaneously knew and didn’t know. By the time lunchtime ended and Ms. Jones’ calculus class rolled around, you had heard the following:
‘Almost flunked out of school…on purpose’.
‘Did graffiti on the school walls once.’
‘Freakishly quiet’.
‘Secretly joined a gang’.
That last bit made your stomach turn a little as you approached your new temporary seat. Sure enough, Miles was already slouched at his desk, twirling that same pen between his fingers like a drumstick. You didn’t bother to say ‘hi’ this time. He didn’t bother to look up, either.
Miles didn’t say a word during the lecture portion of class, not even to answer questions. Would explain why you’d hardly noticed him until this week.
As the heavy-set math teacher scanned the classroom, she frequently craned her neck and made brief eye contact with Miles, but never cold-called him.
Her skin was a chestnut shade, and she kept her dark hair pinned back in a tight, slick bun. The way she pressed her lips together as she moved on suggested that they’d been through this before, and she'd be sorely disappointed.
When her lecture ended, Miles suddenly stood to his full height.
You weren’t able to tell by the way he sat, but the boy was quite lanky. Even with his awkwardly-broad shoulders slumped, he likely was a half a head taller than you. Ms. Jones stopped her slow pacing around the classroom and sighed.
“Miles, sweetie, what did I say yesterday?”
Miles looked up at the ceiling and sighed in exasperation before plopping back down into his chair. He raised his hand as if it pained him to do so.
“Yes, Mr. Morales?”
“May I please use the restroom?”
A few snickers could be heard erupting around the classroom, and the woman rolled her eyes. An innocent smile was plastered over Miles’ face, revealing two deep dimples in his cheeks. If the smile had actually reached his eyes, you would’ve thought he was cute.
“Go ahead,” Jones relented.
The boy dropped the smile and noisily pushed his chair aside; As he shot back up from his seat and strolled past your desk towards the door, Jones narrowed her eyes at him.
“Hold it. Sir, where are your glasses?”
Miles stopped in his tracks, groaning loudly.
“Oh my god, I don’t need glasses to go potty, Ms. Jones. I can aim, I promise.”
“Make sure you put them on as soon as you get back, your mother told me to remind you. Go,” Jones said, waving her hand dismissively.
“Uh-huh, thank you, ma’am!” The boy was already in the hallway, letting the door slam behind him.
Today's partner work was just a packet of long equations to simplify, so you were only mildly irritated that Miles never seemed to return from his impromptu bathroom trip until the last fifteen minutes of class.
You looked up as he sauntered over to his desk, hands in his pockets.
“Where were you? Class is almost over,” you demanded.
Miles ignored you and sat down, picking up his pen to work at a long string of equations at lightning speed.
Suddenly, you reached over and snapped your fingers in front of him. The boy looked up with his lips curled into a grimace.
"What's good witchu? You got through the work, didn't you?" Miles hissed in a low whisper to avoid catching Ms. Jones' attention.
You frowned deeply. "And what if I didn't? I'd be struggling while you were off running around the damn school-"
"I needed time to myself," he interrupted. "To think."
" 'Think' about what?"
"Personal shit," Miles resumed his problem-solving. "Any more questions, officer?"
The school bell rang, pulling from you a sigh of relief that you wouldn't have to see him again for another 24 hours.
1K notes · View notes
nyx-is-missing · 4 months
Text
Graceland too
Tumblr media
Clarisse la rue x fem!reader (Athena's kid)
Sumarry: When a certain daughter of Athena felt unappreciated her whole life, someone was there to see her.
Warnings: Sad girl hours, shitty parenthood, hurt/comfort because im no monster and probably other things wich i forgot.
a/n: look who is back!
Demigod.
Half blood.
Half a goddess.
Half a human (?).
And yet, fully a disappointment.
When Athena sent me to my Dad's house, in a golden crib, dressed in pure white dress, glowing, how the myths would expect a demigod to be, then, and only right then i was a gift.
A piece o divine love, something to prove to him, till the end of his life, that at some point, he was good enough for a Goddess.
But days after, immediately, i was just a crying baby, hungry, with a busy father, without a mother, and that only made him remember that, that was it.
He wasnt good enough for her, she wasnt staying, she never even actually even considered, he would never have that kind of honour, only a crying baby he never expected.
I wasnt a gift anymore, it actually felt like i was a insult, everything about me started to enrage him.
And oh, how did he reminded me of that every single day of my existence.
When i got diagnosed with dyslexia all i've heard whas that Athena gave me up to him because i was defective, when i couldnt sit still during classes, and exploded with all the repression i suffered everyday, suddently i was a clock bomb, when my grades where great, i was never rewarded, it was "the least i could do, to make up for the shame that i was".
I was never loved, never wanted, never encouraged, at least not by him.
The very little love i've known in my life, i own to the people who felt pitty of me.
The teachers, the neighbours who have heard the insults, the stray animals who could sense sadness, the very old grandparents who never actually saw me more than twice a year, and the people who worked at a nerby library, who let me stay past closing time, leaving only with the cleaners.
I was 12 when he had enough and sent me to camp, literally the very day school was over.
I came home to my clothes packed and him waiting by the car keys.
Being in camp for the first time, was also the very first time in my life i have ever felt....normal.
Not good, not bad, not great, not terrible, i was one, and that was enough.
I spend that summer being quiet, i sat in the corner, i didnt spoke, i didnt interrupted, i didnt had any ideas, i wasnt good enough to do that, thats what i've been told my whole life, thats my true.
It took a whole new summer for Athena to claim me.
I have always wondered if she was fighting with herself, if she had any problems having to admit that she made a mistake, with me, or with him.
It didn't matter, for the first time i had brothers and sisters, who wanted me, who understood when i wasnt the best, who asked for my graded tests, to put up in the wall.
They understood when i was hard to crack, when i insisted in being quiet, when i wouldnt share my ideas, they understood it all.
I didn't.
Each and every new summer i spent there, all i could ask myself was:
Why could i not be great like all of them?
Why im still afraid?
Why i was still useless?
Im now sixteen and the same questions still were unanswered.
And today i felt worse than ever.
It was my birthday, and i havent got a single letter from him, nothing, nothing.
It felt like he was saying i wasnt worth anything again.
Earlier, i tried to pretend nothing was happening, smiling with my siblings, finally making plans for capture the flag, finally belonging like i promissed i would try to do that year.
My plan was used, it wasnt perfect, but it was used, and surprising myself and the other team, we won.
I could see the other team confused, and Clarisse cussing us to death.
Still i was so happy, for the first time in my life i showed myself, and i worked....partially.
The happiness of victory didnt last much in me, because i saw a new brother of mine almost bursting to tears, he was young and just got claimed a few days ago, he wasnt used to that, and he wasnt supose to get hurt, but the red that painted his arms said otherwise.
I couldnt stare at him without feeling like i failed again.
Why couldnt i be perfect for once?
I took him to infirmary and held his hand while he was getting his stiches, saying sorry all the time.
I tried thinking it was okay, people get hurt, move on.
I had diner, i took a bath, i tried to sleep, i couldnt.
The tears were falling down and i knew i wouldn't be quiet.
So i got up and walked to the cabin's porch, sitting on the last step and letting my head fall to my knees.
Why couldnt i be great?
Why couldnt i be in peace with myself?
Why couldnt my mom bless me?
Why couldnt my dad love me?
Why did he had to be so mean?
I was a kid for fucks sake.
"Are you okay?" I heard someone saying, that made me freeze, that voice was not from any of my sisters, was i crying so hard i woke up someone from other cabin?
"I- yes, sorry i didn't knew i was crying so hard to wake people from other cabins, im sorry"
"You didn't, i was sneaking out to train some more, and saw you, our cabins face each other"
That was...Clarisse?
I wiped my tears and look up, she was staring at me with a almost worried look
"Clarisse?"
"Yes, why are you crying?"
She sat down by my side, dropping a sword in the grass.
"Its nothing really, im fine, you dont need to bothe-"
"No, cut the crap" she stopped me mid sentence "no one ever weeps in the middle of the night out of happiness, you are not fine and im not letting you lie OR leave until you tell me what it is"
We stare at each other, and ill need to thank the night light being bad because i probably look like crap right now, im sure my eyes are red, my nose too, im probably with a very swollen face and id bet all the dracmas i own that my hair its no better than a nest of birds.
"Go on...tell me"
I layed myself in the stairs, looking at the sky, trying to think of a way to tell everything, without sounding crazy
"I dont deserve to be here, Clarisse."
"Here..where?"
"This cabin, i dont deserve to be called daughter of the goddess of wisdom, i dont deserve being here with them, my siblings they are great, more than good, great, they will do great things with themselfs, amazing writers, architects, brilliant musicians, historians, why am i here? Im not even good, why im with the great?"
"Wait wait wait" she made me sit down again and look at her "not even good? What are you talking about? Wasnt the strategy in the last capture the flag yours? Yall won, and if somebody asks me later i've never said this but that was good, some really good strategy, i was almost thinking of asking chiron to switch you teams, you were great, more than that, and now you're here telling me you are not egen good? Are you on drugs?"
"Clarisse you dont need to pretend you care that much, and my plan wasnt all that, my brother got hurt, that wasnt supose to happen, i failed him, if i was good enough he wouldnt even be there"
She had a very confused look on her face, like she really did not knew what i was talking about.
"You're not talking about the little boy you took to the infirmary and that small cut in his forearm are you? Cause that boy was far from almost dying like you are making it sound like-" she looked at my eyes, i didnt needed a mirror to have sure how i was, i've seen myself like that too much to count, everytime my dad said i wasnt good enough, sad, lifeless.
"I failed again Clarisse, im not good enough to be here, im useless, worthless"
She looked at me and did the last thing i tought she would, Clarisse hugged me.
"Dont say that, c'mon, worthless? I've seen you fight, i've seen your plans, you dont talk much but i've heard your ideas, you are far from being useless or worthless, who the fuck told you that?"
"My f- you heard me?" I looked at her, only to see a look i couldnt distinguish "what do you mean?"
She looked at her own feet, then at her sword, reflecting the moonlight.
"You really dont know?" She looks at me "i- well, i've heard you, the same way i see you everyday, thats how i know you like morning walks, sweet green grapes, baked goods...how i know you are probably the only child of Athena who has never read "the art of war", that you walk without looking at peoples faces....its weird, i've seen you so much throughout this years and it feels like this is the first time you are actually seeing me"
"But i've saw you before-"
"Thats not what i was saying, you looked at me many times, but did you ever saw me until today?"
I looked at her blinking, and after a moment of silent i said "you like dark chocolate, and lemon flavoured soda, and sneaking out to train when the harpies take their breaks, by the way you missed that, and you always ask for double the quantity of food you eat, so when you burn it you still can eat enough, by the way i stole that idea-"
She is smilling, big, really big, i think i am too.
Of course i saw Clarisse, who wouldnt, she was strong, brave, beautiful, to me was a wonder she didnt had people running to get her attention.
She got closer to me "does that mean i can-" i stopped her mid sentence again
"Maybe..."
"Im going to make you forget that "im not good enough" nonsense, belive me"
She is smilling while kissing me, and i am too.
550 notes · View notes
fics-n-stuff · 1 year
Text
The Interview (and the year and a half to follow)
Pairing: Eddie Munson × Steve Harrington
Summary: When rockstar Eddie Munson reveals that he's married, and to a teacher no less, his fans don't know what to do with themselves. Steve and Eddie, especially Eddie, love the chaos. And he can't help but keep declaring his love for his mystery husband.
Word Count: 2.7k
A/N: This is a modern AU in which Steddie are in their early thirties and everyone else is aged up accordingly, and it's truly incredibly sappy. I wrote this all in one go at 2-4am before a shift at 9am, so it could be a masterpiece or it could be crap. You decide!
Tumblr media
"My husband is a middle school teacher." Eddie had said, just trying to give the interviewer a little bit of background on his life. He hadn't expected it to set the internet on fire. 
HE'S MARRIED?? TO A TEACHER?????
I CAN'T EVEN IMAGINE WHAT HIS HUSBAND COULD BE LIKE!!!
IS IT AN OPPOSITES ATTRACT KIND OF RELATIONSHIP OR IS EDDIE'S HUSBAND JUST THE MOST HARDCORE TEACHER EVER??
ONLY A LEGEND LIKE EDDIE MUNSON COULD DROP SUCH A BOMBSHELL SO CASUALLY!!
"Eds, what the hell did you do?"
"All I did was say that my husband is a middle school teacher and now everyone's obsessed with you. I think they like the idea that I have a soft side."
"You're nothing but soft sides." Steve chuckled, engulfing Eddie in his arms as they cuddled on the couch. "Maybe I should be the famous one."
"In your dreams, Harrington." Eddie scoffed, playfully smacking him on the shoulder.
"If they like the idea that you're secretly a softie, maybe you should tell them that we're an emergency foster home. Or that we have seven pseudo-children."
"One thing at a time, babe. I don't want to set the world on fire."
Eddie didn't do another interview for a while. He was busy producing his band's next album, their fifth one, and spending time with friends and family between tours. But when Corroded Coffin was invited to be the musical guest on a late night show two months later, partly to promote a movie that Eddie was in (it would be his acting debut and he would be lying if he said he wasn't terrified that people would think he was absolutely horrendous), he had almost forgotten about the frenzy he had whipped his fanbase into at the reveal of the existence of his husband.
"So, a couple of months ago you let slip that your husband is a teacher." The host said to him when he sat down after performing his song, and the audience cheered. These were the questions they wanted answered.
"Yeah, a lot of people were surprised to hear that I'm married but I've been wearing a wedding ring for six years." Eddie smiled, holding his left hand up to the camera to display the simple silver wedding band on his ring finger. "I guess nobody really noticed because I wear a lot of rings."
"That's insane, you've been married for six years?" The host exclaimed, and Eddie nodded with a chuckle. "I have to ask, how did you two meet? I mean, a heavy metal rockstar and a middle school teacher are not a conventional pair."
"We met in high school." Eddie answered, and the audience awed. "Well, technically, he had just graduated high school and I was on my second repeat of senior year. We met through some mutual friends."
"That's so sweet. Isn't that so sweet?" The audience cheered at the host's prompt and Eddie giggled, his hair falling into his face. "Was it a love at first sight thing? How did you end up together?"
"Um, kind of. It was strange, he was a popular jock in high school and I was about as weird and unpopular as they got, but once we got to know each other outside of school we clicked fast. And he's hot, like really hot, so I fell immediately." The crowd laughed.
"Wow, that's fantastic. But, anyway, I need to move on before I get carried away. Let's talk about this movie you're in."
"Yes, let's."
Steve was watching the show at home, sat on the couch with Robin on one side and Dustin on the other who were poking and teasing him as they watched the tooth-rottingly sweet interview. Robin was the one who hopped onto Twitter to see what people were saying, and, once again, social media was ablaze. #eddiemunsonhusband was trending the whole next day, and Steve and Eddie found it hugely amusing. 
Eddie slowly started opening up about his personal life after the overwhelmingly positive response to all his husband talk. At the premier of his movie, he walked Robin down the red carpet with him, telling the interviewers that the two of them and his husband were all roommates for a few years in his early twenties. In a radio interview he did in the lead up to his album release, he talked about how he ran the Hellfire Club in high school and how he was still friends with and still semi-regularly DMed for the kids that were in the club, and he told them about how one of the Hellfire kids was the one to initially introduce him to his husband. When the album released and the band did an interview with Rolling Stone, he told them about how supportive everyone in his life was of his music. He told them about the night's he would stay up writing Corroded Coffin's first album, his husband - then boyfriend - doting on him the entire time. And all of this served to fan the flames of his follower base because, even in opening up about his life and his friends and family, he never revealed who his husband was.
Steve didn't go to many of Eddie's public appearances. He never had; it wasn't his scene. And when he did, they kept their distance and kept things discreet until they were inside and there were no more cameras. When Eddie went out and released another morsel of information about his life, Steve sat at home grading papers or planning lessons and smiling to himself about his chaotic rockstar husband. 
And then it was time for Eddie to go on tour again. Steve hated saying goodbye when Eddie went on tour. 
The tour started in California and slowly snaked it's way across all fifty states, stealing Eddie away from their home in Indianapolis for six months. The faculty at Steve's school kept asking what was wrong in the first few weeks after Eddie left. He told them that his husband was travelling for work.
Eddie missed Steve too. Unapologetically so. For the first time on tour, he felt comfortable mentioning his husband. Every other night he brought up how much he missed him, usually as an introduction to one of their songs; one of the softer ones, off of their third album, that he wrote about Steve right after they got married. The audience ate it up every time. His bandmates always rolled their eyes and teased him after the show.
Eddie's tour landed back in Indiana right after Spring Break. Steve was thrilled to have him back, even if it was brief before he moved on to the next state. And Eddie was thrilled to know that, as he played his first night in Indianapolis, Steve was out in the crowd watching. Will, El and Mike had been out in the crowd when he played in California, Max and Lucas had come to see him in their recent new home of Chicago, and Erica, Nancy and Johnathan would be there when he played in New York City. But tonight he knew that Steve was out there in the crowd, with Dustin and Robin, screaming and cheering for him like he had from the start.
"Alright, this is the part of the show where I normally get all sappy about how much I miss my husband." Eddie said into the microphone, his skin gleaming with sweat. His fans cheered. "But not tonight. Because tonight, I'm pleased to say, my husband is here in the crowd." His fans screamed even louder. "And no matter how much you try you're not gonna spot him. You wanna know why? Because he's wearing my clothes so that he blends in with the crowd." Eddie grinned. The audience went wild. "This next one's just for you, sweetheart." 
Out in the audience, dressed in a pair of Eddie's black jeans, a pair of Eddie's bulky boots and a t-shirt from Corroded Coffin's last tour, Steve felt his heart swell.
A year after the revelation of Eddie Munson's husband came the revelation of Eddie Munson's kid. Like the chaos gremlin he is, Eddie took to Twitter on a Thursday afternoon and casually announced that he and his husband were fostering a kid with the intention to adopt.
Like clockwork, the internet set ablaze.
The eleven year old girl had been in Steve and Eddie's care three times over the past two years before the adoption, spending about eight months in their care over the three stays. Then, when Eddie had been in the last month of his tour, Steve got the call that a kid needed a place to stay. Steve had got the second bedroom ready with clean bedding, made sure the cupboards were stocked with snacks. And when the social workers arrived, the girl had launched herself into Steve's arms, babbling about how happy she was that she had ended up with Steve and Eddie again.
It was unusual for Steve and Eddie to see so much of the same kid. They were an emergency foster home, they usually only saw kids for a few nights or a couple of weeks. And it was the same with her the first time she stayed with them. She stayed for twelve days before she moved to a different home. But then she was back. Only three weeks later she was back in their care and, for whatever reason, that's where she stayed for the next five months. It had been a year since Corroded Coffin released their fourth album, and they had decided they were taking their time with the next one, so Eddie was home and not very busy and perfectly happy hanging out with the kid that they hadn't expected to have for so long.
She went back to her parents at the end of the five months, much to Steve and Eddie's disapproval. But they hoped that they had cleaned up their act and she would be going back to a more child friendly environment. Unfortunately, she was back a year later. The social workers had brought her back to Steve and Eddie and asked if they could keep her for a few months again. Of course, they enthusiastically agreed, and the three of them settled in together for the next three months until she was taken back to her family again.
The third time was the final strike. There was no way she was going to be placed back into her parents' care. Steve had volunteered them to foster her for as long as they could. She had always been a wonderful addition to the home ever since her first stay.
When Eddie got home he was thrilled to see her. He'd been filled in on the situation over call, of course, but you couldn't hug someone over the phone. It was only a couple of weeks after Eddie got home that he and Steve started talking about the possibility of adoption.
Steve and Eddie had always wanted kids. At first, they had planned on adopting a baby, but after involving themselves in the foster system and seeing the demand that there was for people to take in older kids they decided that that was their calling. The girl coming into their lives in the way that she did felt almost like fate. And so they sat her down and asked her how she would feel about the whole thing. Much to their delight, she had enthusiastically agreed to the idea, and they started the process immediately. Eddie felt like this was a major development in his life and he wanted to share it - at least a vague bit of it - and so a month later he took to Twitter.
Things went pretty quiet after that. Eddie's label was organising for a European tour, but he made sure it wasn't too soon so that he would be around for the adoption process. And that was where he put all of his energy: into his kid.
The girl attended the school that Steve taught at, and Eddie signed her up for a dance class when she mentioned an interest. Steve helped her with her homework and bought her books and had long conversations with her in which he taught her things without her even realising that she was learning. Eddie nurtured her creative side, buying her art supplies and teaching her guitar and singing Disney karaoke with her on the weekends.
Corroded Coffin was nominated for a Grammy. It wasn't their first nomination but Eddie was excited about it anyway. They hadn't won a Grammy yet, there only really being one category for metal music and plenty of artists deserving of the award.
Steve and Eddie had their first Christmas with a kid. Wayne came over like he did every year, making it a real family affair. They went overboard with the decorations and wracked their brains for the best gifts to buy. They made a gingerbread house and watched an obscene amount of Christmas movies, and it was the best Christmas they'd ever had.
The adoption was finalised at the end of January. The whole thing had been smooth sailing, Steve and Eddie having proved more than capable of taking care of a child over the years. And now they had a kid and they were officially a family and things couldn't have been better.
And then Corroded Coffin won the Grammy for Best Metal Performance. Steve and their daughter had leapt off of the couch with cheers and whoops and fists waving in the air. And after his bandmates had taken turns at the microphone thanking their management and their fans and their families, Eddie had taken his turn for a speech.
"I have so many people that I want to thank, and they know who they are. My uncle Wayne, the Hellfire kids and all my other friends from back home, all of our fans and every friend we've made in the industry. But, obviously, I want to thank my amazing husband for tolerating my chaos and the fact that I write best in the middle of the night. And I also promise to try and change that habit now that we have a kid in the house, and you're allowed to hold me to that." He gave his speech with a massive grin, trophy gripped tightly in his hands, and when he stepped off stage he split off from his band and excused himself to call Steve, who had secretly bought a bottle of champagne and Eddie's favourite cake from his favourite place to celebrate the victory (because he'd had a gut feeling that Corroded Coffin was going to finally win this one).
Then, as if it had crept up on them, it was time for the European tour, which would steal Eddie away from his husband and daughter for even longer than the US tour. 
Right before he boarded the plane, Eddie opened up Instagram, ready to cause one last stir.
The picture was one of Eddie's new favourites. Robin had taken it in their garden when she came over to hang out one random afternoon. Eddie was dressed peak rockstar, distressed black jeans and a studded leather jacket, chains dangling off him and hands covered in rings. And Steve was peak teacher, all blue jeans and a soft grey sweater, and glasses balanced on his nose. He was giving their daughter a piggyback, but the picture was from just an angle that you couldn't see her face, because she deserved her privacy even if her new dad was a rockstar. 
Now that it's all official and I find myself with this perfect little family, I think it's time to finally show you all the amazing man that I share my life with. Everyone, meet Steve.
And, for the final time, the internet went crazy. It was unanimous; they loved Steve. And Eddie couldn't blame them, because he loved Steve too.
4K notes · View notes
pokilicious · 3 months
Text
While I understand the appeal of degradation in Dr. Ratio fanfics, consider praise instead. That man throws insults as easily as he breathes, but praise? Legit, genuine compliments? That's rare, that's special. Of course, it could always be a combination of both, but the sheer potential of a Dr. Ratio who is soft when comfortable and far away from all the eyes that follow him wherever he goes is too much to ignore, reminds me of some teachers and professors I had that were tough to pass in class but were completely soft and genuinely nice outside of it, I had this one geography teacher in high school that seemed like one of those teachers who'll fail you for grammar mistakes, but actually was a really cool guy who would grade essays and homework by hand and give feedback privately, or discretely if in front of class, which is something most won't do, and honestly really sweet. I would love to read one of those fanfics where Dr. Ratio is in a relationship without the knowledge of his students or even colleagues, who probably think "who would want that narcissistic guy", and then boom, actually that guy is happily married for almost eight years and is absolutely in love with his S/O and it shows, even if subtly.
I don't normally make posts like this but it's something I've been thinking about for a while lol
389 notes · View notes
entername322 · 5 months
Text
Almost perfect
Yuri (Izone) x Male Reader x Minju (Izone)
Length: 18117
Previous part
Next part
Tumblr media
“You look like shit”, You turned to the side to see Doyoung is grinning. “You look like shit, even without bruises and cuts all over your face”, Yuri scoffed. “Now, now, don't cause any more trouble for your boyfriend”, Doyoung has been playing nice, he didn't say a single word to both of your girlfriends while you were suspended. Not even when Yuri suddenly moved class. That's because he wants to tease them while you're around.
“Shut up, or I'll make you shut up”, Minju came to the rescue, “Heheheh, this is fun, did you tell them about Yuna Brute?” How does he know about her? “Oh of course I knew, I had a thing with her during our end-of-the-year vacation. I was surprised when she said you and her were a thing-”, Yuri slammed the table, “They are not a thing”, Oh god Yuri just keeps feeding Doyoung.
“Is that so? Did you tell them about her birthday present for you”, The two girls crushed your hand when he reminded them of that. “Yes”, Minju said through her gritted teeth, “Oh? Then did he tell you about his birthday present for her”, Doyoung fucking sucks. “Babe”, Minju smiled at you while she pulled your hand up, carefully putting her nails where it would hurt you most. “Listen, it wasn't anything important, I just drew her”, Yuri headbutted your cheek, “You did what?”
Doyung was laughing while watching you suffer. “It's just a drawing, I've made so many more drawings for the two of you. It was just a silly gift because I didn't know her birthday was coming up. She probably let it collect dust somewhere”, Glancing at Doyoung you know he's about to say something. “She had it framed in her bedroom, you know? There's even a polaroid picture of you two together on the side”, Your hands might not survive through the day.
“I hate her”, “What a fucking whore”, The two of them said in a low tone while glaring at you. “Girls, can we just forget about her already? I already did, now you're here spending time with me while thinking about other girls? That's rude”, Thankfully your homeroom teacher came in and forced them to let you go.
You have to talk to Doyoung, you just have to, otherwise, he might get you killed. The thing is, you know he's not gonna say anything when Yuri and Minju are around, but they also won't let you talk to him by yourself. There is only one way to talk to him, wait for him to get to the toilet.
“Why are you targeting me”, Okay it looks kinda awkward for you to start interrogating someone when he's using the urinal. “Hehehehe, you mind?” No, you have to interrogate him, “Why?” He just laughed at you. “Because it's fun, stir the pot of chaos. I used to do this almost to everyone back in middle school and now, I'm bored. But then, I saw you, you and your childhood friend plus the new girl. It's a new variable to the equation, a new chaos can be made. I was a bit disappointed that my friends got kicked out, but today, I saw that the chaos just changed form. Instead of fighting those 4 dumbasses you're gonna have infighting. Isn't it fun? Intriguing? I always love a good drama”
You frowned hearing him, you're not quite sure if he's just evil or mischievous by nature. However, that doesn't matter if you end up getting hurt in the end. “Stop it”, You growl, “Jeez Brute, I thought you'd love a good drama”, You shake your head. “Everyone likes drama until they get in one, so stop it”, He finished his pissing before washing his hands. “Come on now, if you want me to stop you should do something fun in return. Oooohhhh, I know, what if I do a makeover for you, join the basketball team with me, it'll be fun”, Is he mad?
You didn't get to ask that question because you saw Jin walking in the toilet. His face contorts when he sees you. “Jin, where have you been man”, You smiled but he just walked past you, bumping you in the process. You glanced at Doyoung who was watching this excitedly. “Yo, not even a word for me?” Suddenly Jin stomped the ground turning to you. “Fuck you”, You shouldn't be pushing him, but you just had the feeling that you need to have some clarity from him. “Listen I don't know what is wrong with you-” His fist was fast, you didn't even get to blink before you felt a searing pain on your cheek followed by the weightless feeling coming from the fact that your body is floating due to the force of the punch.
“You don't know? Fucking bitch you didn't just fucking date Yuri, you had to date that Minju girl too? You know how long I've tried to play nice with you just so I can get close to Yuri. I was a week away from asking her out. Now you fucking ruined it and take my backup. Fucking idiot bitch”
The searing pain is changed to one of second-hand embarrassment due to his childish ramble. “How old are you? You really got mad because of some girls that's out of your reach?” Doyung laughed hearing your response as he leaned to the door closing it. “You fucking talk a lot fucker” Jin swing his leg to kick your stomach. “Enough Jin, he shit talk you so shit talk him back, if you hit him again I'll call the teacher”, Physical fight is not fun to watch when it comes to you, Doyoung prefers something with even playing field.
“Fuck off Doy, you're not the club prez”, Jin swing his leg again, this time you managed to dodge it. He then sends a punch to your face, you almost dodge it, but Doyoung stops him. “Come on now, he won Yuri because they had a long history together, he won Minju despite the lack of it, he's just a better flirt than you. Don't be such a sore loser about it” Jin sneered before sending a punch to Doyoung.
Doyoung catches it, so you send a punch to Jin's jaw, “Fucking bitch”, It's more of a mental attack for being punched by a scrawny kid like you. “You're pathetic Jin”, You easily evade his fist, because Doyoung pulls your head to the side. “Fuck off”, Doyoung punched Jin's face making him stumble back, “Just a sore loser”, During his confusion you kicked his stomach which did nothing but made him exhale a bit of air from his mouth. “You're out of the team Jin”, Doyoung finished the job and punched Jin's in the nose, breaking it.
“Hahahaha, oh this is fun, come on Brute, it's time for you to join the basketball team”, Jin dragged you by the back of your collar out to the nursery office. “What did you do this time?” Oh, fuck the old nurse is gonna dissect your brain to see what's wrong with it. “He was getting attacked by a bully, I helped him, maybe his cheeks gonna start bruising”, Doyoung smiled at you. “I'll call up your girlfriends”, Fuck, you wanted to stop him but he already flew away. 
In the class, Yuri and Minju are getting restless, they know you wanted to talk with Doyoung, and although they hate him they still let you go. Now you've been gone for too long already, and they felt nervous. “Excuse me sir, Minju and Yuri are called to the nursery office”, Without missing a beat the two of them start running out. Both of them dragged Doyoung with them. “What did you do shithead”, Yuri punched him, “Listen now”, Doyoung is excited, these two girls are crazier than what he expected. “Speak”, Minju digs her nails into his forearm. 
“He and I talked, then Jin walked in and-” He doesn't even need to finish as the two of them start running to the nursery office. “Crazy bitches”, Doyoung smiled before he walked to the teacher's office.
““Babe””, You heard the two girls run up to you from behind, they gasped when they saw your face. “Oh yeah sorry about that, Jin was just being an idiot”, The two girls are nervously waiting for the nurse to finish the check-up on you. “Hmmm, your eyes have stopped bleeding. Your cheek is gonna get swollen soon, you're gonna need some ice for that. Other than that, you need to get your head checked, if I see you coming here again after a fight I'll take off your limbs so you will be able to sit still in class”, She slapped your head before moving to the side. 
The two immediately went to hug you, “Babe I'm fine”, You started caressing their hair. “No you're not fine, I'm taking you out of the school”, Ah fuck, Minju might actually lose her patience with this school. “Babe I'm fine okay, nothing bad happened”, Obviously, they're not blind so they just shook their heads. “I can get us to a good and safe school and if it doesn't work we can get some home tutor. The best of the best, we won't be left behind in our studies”, Yuri is conflicted, but she is willing to do anything to keep you safe.
“No listen, I promise I won't let anybody trample over me again okay? Just…… just do what you do before, kick Jin out, the 4 idiots are an example and Jin will be a warning, nobody will even think about touching me after that”, You don't want to leave school, maybe you should, but you don't want to. There is no way you can have any productive days living with these two girls. At least, for now.
“Fine, but you have to promise me you won't leave our sight anymore while we're in school”, A reasonable demand so you agreed to it, “And you will start working out”, You and Yuri were surprised hearing Minju's demand. “I, I guess I was already thinking about doing it”, The imagination of you getting hot and sweaty, gaining a few kilos of muscle, enthralled them. “Fine, Yuri stayed here with oppa, I'm talking to the principal”, Minju kissed you before striding off. “Yuri, we're in school”, Yuri sat on your lap and started drawing around your chest. “I’m not doing anything”, You glanced at the nurse, “If you fuck while I'm still here I'm chopping your dick off”, While you're cringing with the image that popped on your head, Yuri was intrigued, she can fuck you here, when the nurse is not around.
The nurse frowned seeing Yuri's smile, “I've been in this office for longer than you live, I know kids your age just can't handle themselves. If you want to do it clean after”, She scoffed before leaving. You are flabbergasted, should you just leave the school? “Hehehe, what a nice lady, come here oppa”, She pulled you to the bed. Now listen, you're not a pervert, not at all, you just don't want to deny your girlfriend's craving.
“Yuri, we really shouldn't”, You can feel a sting as she touches your cheek. “I know, I just want to cuddle for a moment”, She sighed and dropped her head on your chest. Not long after, Minju came back and jumped on the bed as well. “It's done, the principal is gonna round up the students tomorrow at the hall to talk about bullying”, Minju then purred when you started playing around with her hair. “Good, the nurse said earlier that we can use this place to have sex when she's not around”, Minju lights up, she loves this school. “We should bring her some brownies tomorrow then”, The two of them were excited for tomorrow.
All three of you stay there until your first break. Your cheek starts to swell making you look terrible. “Damn you look ugly”, Doyoung was smiling seeing you return to class. “Not as ugly as you”, You laughed as you sat back at your seat with the two girls surrounding you. “Zip it idiot, you're the one who caused him this”, You did tell them about what happened but they still don't like it, Doyoung might just hurt you for his entertainment. “Hey, I helped him”, He just smiled raising his hand, “Why don't you go out and find some new recruits for your team, it seems like you've lost 5 people already”, Minju threatened him.
“I already found a good replacement for Jin”, He smiles at you, making the two girls slam the table. “Fuck off”, “No”, You don't even need to answer him, “Alright, hey gonna be honest I had some envy when these two came out and say they're dating you. But then they tried to kill me earlier and I feel nothing but pity, you have my condolences Brute”, The girls eyed him as he left the class.
“Fucking bitch”, It's probably just a rebound thing from Jin but you kinda like Doyoung. Maybe you just want some friends outside these two girls but you don't care. “Don't be too hostile to him, he still helped me earlier”, The two frowned, “He's a maniac who's gonna get you kill for a good show”, “I agree, don't hangout with him anymore”, After today you won't be able to even if you wanted to.
Nothing much happens until lunch. During your lunch you see people are actively avoiding you, they would go out of their way to avoid being anywhere near your vicinity. Everyone is eyeing you, and from time to time you can hear a snippet of what they said.
“Don't get close to them”
“They kicked out-”
“Fucking chaebols”
The other freshmen steer clear of you fully, the idea of the short-tempered Yuri teaming up with a chaebols is just too scary. The upperclassmen however, are taking this as a challenge. It's weird because you recognise some of them yet they all seem to be surprised seeing the two girls that's holding onto both of your arms.
“That's weird actually, why did I never see any upperclassmen last week?” I turned to the other two, “I don't know, I just got transferred, remember?” Minju doesn't care, “I think it's because they only start school today? I heard last year the academic year ended a little late due to some administration problem. So they got an extra week of winter break to compensate for the extra month”, Sounds like ass.
We sat at the corner again, like usual, however since the cafeteria is way more full than before a lot of people are sitting at the table near us. It doesn't take a genius to see that most of them are trying to check Yuri and Minju out. For a moment you felt insecure for a little, the pain on your cheek reminded you of how unsightly you must be right now. It makes you feel a bit conscious about your body, for the first time, you actually want to change.
“What are you thinking?” Minju dropped her head on your shoulder, she never eats anything at lunch according to Yuri. Well, compared to the restaurant she took you to, these foods taste like shit. “I was just thinking, how ugly I gotta be compared to the two of you”, Yuri coughed up her food. “Babe, don't say that”, Minju played with your hair, “Well, it's true, I gotta look like a loser with this swelling on my cheek”, You laughed a little. “No you're not, you look fine”, Yuri grabbed your hand.
“I was just thinking that's all, I haven't had this many eyes on me since the drama”, There's nothing to be insecure about, after all, these girls are way too deep into you. “Don't think like that anymore”, Yuri pinched your other cheek, “That's right babe, we will make sure you never feel that way again”, Minju smiled at you which is kinda hard to see since the swelling starts to cover your eyes a little.
“I think my right eye is gonna be fully closed by the end of the day”, Minju frowned at Yuri, “Change seats with me”, Yuri shakes her head with a smirk. “You choose his right side then deal with it”, The two girls have some staring contest for a little before getting back to whatever they are doing. 
The people that are checking your girlfriends seem to grow into a consensus to try and ask around more about them. Thankfully nobody really came up and tried to make small talk. Except for Doyoung, “Well, well, well, your girlfriends seems to be taking many upperclassmen eyes”, The two frowned at him but he didn't seem to be able to see them.
“Well, it's to be expected”, You shrugged as you watched the girl holding his arm. “Guys, meet Haeun, my girlfriend, she's one year older than us. Babe meet my best friend, the bestest of them all, Brutus”, His girlfriend eyed you carefully making your girlfriends glare at her. “Nice to meet you, these two are my girlfriends, Yuri and Minju”, You bowed to her before nodding to your girlfriends.
“I heard about you from Yuna, as far as i remember you were, in her words, a cute innocent guy and a perfect husband material, what happened here”, She point to the two furious girls, “Circumstances and fate, excuse me but I have to get to class”, Another day, another murder averted. “Husband material huh?” Minju said in a cold tone, “I thought you said you two weren't anything important”, Yuri slapped me.
“Come here”, You pulled them to find somewhere a bit more secluded. “Explain yourself”, The two of them crossed their arms watching you squirm uncomfortably, “I don't know how Yuna remembers that much about me. I only got to date her for two months. We don't go out much, I don't talk that much in the chat either. I swear I don't know if she had any feeling more than just a casual fuck buddy”, Not a satisfying answer.
“Look girls, I'm really sorry but I don't know how I left such an impression on her. Just…. Can you tell me how to make it up to you”, They already win the argument without saying anything. “Hmmm, what do you think, Yuri?” Yuri was surprised when Minju asked for her idea. “Well, we can't let her contact oppa under any circumstances”, That's easy, you barely remember to open your chat messages once a week. “Then we have to….. I don't know”, Yuri tried to think of something but she just doesn't know. “So am I, hearing her say that about you makes my blood boil but I don't know what to do”, Minju frowned.
“So, do you need some space or something”, You cringed when you said that, one because it actually feeds into your insecurities a little, the other because they immediately show a shocked expression, as if you said you want to break up with them. “No, we would never do that, why would you say that babe”, Yuri grabbed your cheek, “You know that's not what we want, did we do something wrong babe? We're sorry”, Minju wanted to hold your cheek but resorted to your neck.
“I just don't know, okay? You guys seem so mad about her, so caught up in my old relationship. I told you again and again that I already moved on but you can't seem to stand her for some reason and always get angry. I thought you needed some time to cool off or something”
They looked at each other before leaping in for a hug. “Baby, we just don't like her okay? We really don't, and I'm sorry if we give off the feelings that we blame you, we realised that it's wrong for us to do so”, Minju said, “Yeah, me too okay babe? Let's just never talk about her again, we can do that”, Yuri said. “Okay, I'm sorry too, let's get back to class”, Surely the conversation about Yuna won't come up again.
The next day, after the homeroom class the teacher told you to get to the auditorium. Minju and Yuri drag you out of the crowd of people to the nursery office. “Well? What are you three doing here? Everyone is told to come to the auditorium”, The nurse scoffed at us, “We just want to do a check up”, Minju smiled meaningfully. “That's right, we are scared that our boyfriend here will be too tired for school today”, Yuri bought up a jar of cookies that Minju baked back on Sunday.
The nurse looked at us for a few moments before standing up and putting a key on the table, “You have two hours”, Then she took the cookies and walked out. “She didn't check on you”, Minju frowned while unbuttoning your shirt, “I'm sure babe will be fine, and I gotta say, the scar made you hot oppa”, The swelling has gone down significantly leaving nothing but a blue and red mark across your cheek. “I agree, but I don't want to deal with a swollen cheek ever again”
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Minju pushed you to the bed as she finished taking off your shirt. The two of them kneeled down in front of you before pulling down your pants. “Heheheh, so hard already for us?” Yuri kissed the tip making you shiver, “We only have two hours Yuri, stop with the foreplay”, Minju immediately spit on your cock before she swallowed it. “Fucking nympho”,  Yuri leaned down and suck on your balls. “You two are gonna be the death of me”, They smiled with their eyes while they took care of your cock and balls.
“Oh fuck Minju, do that again”, Your moan is music to her ears, she continue using her tongue to reached down to lick your balls. Feeling neglected, Yuri takes off her shirt and throws it to the bed before pulling down her bra. “Oppa, your meal is ready”, She stood up so you could start sucking on her tits.
One good thing about these school uniforms is that the skirt is pretty tight, allowing you to feel up Yuri's ass while you're fondling her tits. “Oppaaa, stop teasing, suck my tits please”, Yuri has mastered the skill of being cute without intending to do so. One arm on her ass while the other cooperates with your mouth to worship her tits proof to be too much for her.
“Ahhhh, oppa, bite it harder”, Sinking your teeth even deeper into her boobs, your tongue kept playing with her nipples which made her let out a moan. Minju protested, her muffled groan caught your attention so you stop fondling Yuri's tits with one and start caressing Minju's head. “My other tits oppa”, Yuri gets on your lap to feed you her other teeth, blocking your view from Minju.
You felt Minju's mouth letting go of your cock, “Yaaa”, then you heard a slap before your hand felt a ripple on Yuri's ass. “Shut up unnie, just go suck oppa's cock”, Yuri moaned as you bit her other tits. “Your turn now”, Minju pulled Yuri down to the ground before taking off her shirt. “Don't you want to mark my tits too oppa?” The girls switch places, letting you have fun with the smaller yet still beautiful Minju's tits.
“I can't take it anymore, I want you in me oppa”, You didn't realise Yuri had taken off her skirt and panties. “Hey, I'm first”, The two had a glaring competition before they decided to rock-paper-scissors. “Hahaha, go lock the door up first unnie”, Yuri pushed you to the bed before jumping on you.
“Come here Yuri, take my hands”, She smiled and grabbed both before she lined her pussy with your cock, “Slowly”, Yuri shook her head before slamming it all in. “Aghhhhh, opppaaaaa”, She screamed, “Don't scream too loud Yuri”, Minju pinched her cheek, already locking the door. Minju takes off the rest of her attire before crawling to you, “Lick me oppa”, You're gonna get full before lunch at this rate.
“Ahhh, oppa, hold me”, You hear Yuri protest as your hand reaches to hold Minju’s waist. “Come here Yuri, your mouth can be used for something more important”, Minju pulled Yuri to a kiss. The kiss was enjoyable for the two, Yuri for one felt some other hunger rising up inside her. Minju, who hasn't kissed another girl for a while, had a sudden nostalgia that she immediately threw away. She only cares about you and Yuri from now on.
In the middle of this you felt frustrated for not being able to see the two girls kiss. Your tongue immediately picks up the pace and starts licking Minju aggressively while your hips start thrusting Yuri. “Ohhhh, baby keep licking there”, Minju breaks off the kiss and drops her hand to hold her up using your chest. “Yeah oppa, faster”, Yuri raised her speed more and you matched up with her speed. “You have a nice ass, Yuri you know that?” Minju smiled before her hand reached out to slap her ass.
“Ahhhh, unnie”, Yuri moaned, “Ohhh, call me that again”, Another slap, “Unnie, again”, Yuri moaned. Feeling forgotten you slap Minju's ass making her moan. “Ahhhhh, oppa, if you keep doing that, I migh- I'M CUMMINGGGG” Minju moaned as she tried to raise her hips as her leg tensed up. You wouldn't let her and keep her waist down so your tongue can send her off the rail. “Fuckkkk”, Minju squirted all over your face, “Oppa, move your hips again”, Yuri whined as she fuck you even faster.
“Hehehe, let me clean you up oppa”, Minju got off you and started licking your face, your hand immediately got grabbed by Yuri as her hips were getting more and more immense. “Fuck, I'm cumming oppa”, Seeing your intense stare Yuri can't hold for more than 10 seconds before her walls tightened up and she dropped on you.
“Do I taste good oppa?” Minju was enthralled with the juice that has soaked your face. “I don't know, let me try”, You can swear her eyes turned to a heart, she immediately licked all the remaining liquid on you before she kissed you. Transferring those juices and her saliva to your mouth. Her bodily liquid all tasted amazing, during your kiss you felt Yuri drop her head on your chest.
“Tired already Yuri?” You laughed as you caressed her head, “You forgot about me”, She pouted. “Forgot, I think you two forgot about me, how can you two just make out while I can't even see it”, The two felt guilt, which got replaced with even more lust seeing your pouting face.
“My turn”, Minju pulled Yuri out of you and jumped on your cock. Yuri climbed on your face, with her back facing Minju so you can maintain eye contact with her. The second round begins, the two girls are still sensitive making their moan much more frequent. “Do you like Yuri's taste, oppa?” Minju peeked from Yuri's shoulder. You just winked at them, “Look at these things Yuri, how do you not get back pain from these”, Minju's hand travelled to Yuri's boobs and started pinching her nipples. “Ahhhh, unnie”, Now this is the view you can get behind, or rather, under. “Sssshhhh, what did I tell you about your mouth”, You saw Minju pull Yuri in another kiss, a view that can only be described as heavenly.
“Ahhhhh, oppa”, Yuri breaks the kiss and turns to you, Yuri loves eye contact during sex, as she was lost in ecstasy she felt a sharp pain on her shoulder as Minju bit her. “Aghhhhh, I'm cumming”, Yuri's voice got all squeaky and high as her body was having another orgasm. “Oh fuck, are you cumming oppa?” Minju moaned, feeling your cock throbbing. You gritted your teeth before grabbing her hips, “Ladies first”, You swallow down the ejaculations that's about to come and start pounding her mercilessly, “Ahhhhh, oppa I'm cumming”, Minju can't deal with your sudden aggression before cumming again, soaking your crotch.
The sperm is knocking on your penis screaming to be let out, “I'm cumming”, You thrust into her, letting her feel the warmth she has become addicted to. “I need some time”, Yuri gets off you and lays next to you. Minju smiled at you, showing she's ready for round two. “Get off me Minju”, She complies and gets on all four, above Yuri. “Fucking, nympho”, Yuri is panting and just look at Minju like she's a monster. “Oppa, get me my bag”, You stand up and give it to her, she bought out a bottle of lube. “Oh my god, are you serious?” You laughed, she winked at you before giving it to you.
“What's that?” Yuri said, “That Yuri, is a lube, because oppa is going inside my ass”, Yuri looked horrified, while also a little curious. “Ohhhh, oppa, so impatient already”, Minju moaned, feeling your finger teasing her hole. “Is it painful?” Yuri said, “Oh, for the first time, but I have a lot of experience”, You can tell because you can slip in three fingers already without any resistance. “Well go on oppa, I'm waiting”, Minju swayed her hips, enticing you even further. You squirt some lube to your cock before aligning it with her asshole.
Your tip pressed against her hole making her body shiver, then it pushed through, making her back tensed up. Yuri sat up to watch the process from behind, the sight of her two melons right on Minju's face was too alluring. “Unnie, I want to wa-, ahhhhh” Yuri moaned as both of her hands were holding on to Minju’s head. “Fuck”, You groaned, Minju’s asshole is so tight you can't help but moan. “Does it feel good oppa?” Yuri bites her lips seeing your face, “It's great Yuri”, Slowly you start moving, letting Minju's ass adjust to your size.
Before long you start pounding her at a comfortable pace. Her ass ripples everytime you push in, a sight you can't get tired of. “Does it feel good unnie?” Yuri whimpered as one of her hands started rubbing her pussy. “It feels great Yuri”, Minju rolled her eyes to the back of her skull making Yuri even more intrigued. “Fuck, you're so tight Min”, You start fucking her violently almost pushing her head to Yuri's. 
“Fuckkkk, if you're gonna keep saying that, you're gonna make me blush babe”, You're gonna make her do a lot more than that as your hand starts trailing her spine. “Fuckkkk, that's cheating oppa”, You leaned forward and bit her ears. “Such a slut”, As much as she likes being complimented, she loves hearing you call her that. “Fuck yes, I'm your slut babe, fuck me”, You turned to Yuri who's looking at you with thrill. “Come here”, She immediately leaned closer to makeout with you, Minju hugged Yuri and rested her head on Yuri's shoulder. “I'm cumming”, You can hear her juice sprays all over the bed before she slumped down on Yuri.
“Fuck, Yuri, come here”, Yuri throw Minju off of her and her closer to you, “I'm sorry, I was too sensitive oppa, go finish in pure Yuri's hole”, Minju got behind Yuri and used her hand to spread open Yuri's already wet pussy. “Fucking hell”, You moved to your last round. Plunging in, you can see Yuri's body convulsed due to the sudden intrusion, “Fuck, that's so hot”, You start pounding her, she let out a squeal everytime you got fully in her, she's so cute sometimes.
“Look at these oppa, don't you love Yuri's boobs?”Minju smiled as she started massaging it. “So fucking hot, come here”, You pulled her in for a kiss that she immediately reciprocate. Yuri after seeing you two got busy with each other. “Opppaaaaa, focus on meeeee”, She let out a super cute whine making you look down at her. “I'm cumming”, she squealed, her tightening walls starting to milk your cock as well. “Fuck, take it Yuri”, You pushed deeper into her spraying your cum to her womb entrance.
As the orgasm passes the three of you get on the bed, fully drained, you can't comprehend how you can even finish the day. “I'm so tired already”, You felt breathless, you might just sleep here for the whole day. “Hahahaha, I feel energised, and full”, Minju starts caressing her stomach like a pregnant lady. “Me too, I can feel your sperm swimming inside me oppa”, Yuri did the same and started moaning. “You two….. are on birth…… control right? I'm not….. ready to be a father”, Even finishing a sentence is tiring for you.
“Hahahaha, of course, I don't want to have babies, your love and attention is split up already and I don't want less of that”, Minju laughed and played with your hair, “Children? In this economy? No thanks”, Yuri laughed and drew on your chest. As the three of you were enjoying the moment you heard a knock on the door. “Anybody in there?” Sounds like a student, the three of you look at each other. “Oy switch with us, we also want to do a check up”, The three of you let out a sigh realising you don't need to leave.
“We're, busyyyy” Minju moaned making you laugh, “Come, back laterrr” Yuri squealed. “Oy, you're there for an hour already”, He knocked the door again, “Hey, do you mind”, You said sternly, the two girls start laughing loudly before letting out a few moans. “Fucking bitch”, He said, “Come on, we can use the janitor closet”, You heard a girl's voice before the sounds of footsteps leaving. “I hope a janitor walk in on them”, Yuri scoffed, “Hmmm, I wish we can go home and just rest for the day”, Minju sniffed her shampoo on your hair.
“I think, if we get homeschooled we won't be able to leave our bedroom for 3 years”, They can barely contain themselves when they're in school, let alone being confined at Minju’s house. “I wouldn't mind”, Of course she wouldn't, “Hmmm, babe, we still need to talk to mom and dad”, Yuri reminded of the dreaded dinner you would have to attend eventually. “Let's wait, we know they won't be as open minded as Noona. Let this relationship run for a while, so that we can show them we are confident with our choices”, You said.
“We are confident already”, Yuri said, “Yeah but they won't trust us. They will think we are riding on our teenage hormones, so let's just let this run, just long enough so that they were surprised we have been going for so long”, Yuri's parents are also gonna kill you if they found out about this now. “Haaaa, if only I can introduce you to mom and dad, although they probably won't care much but it would still be a fun thing to do”, Minju sighed.
“What is your relationship with your parents anyway?” She never says anything about it, “They're fine, they have more expectations for my sibling, 2 older brothers and a sister, since I'm the youngest they tend to let me do as I please”, Did they cast her aside or something? “Minju, did your parents abandon you or something?” Yuri said concerned, “No, they just don't want me to be too pressured to follow their steps. They're not the typical family like on the K-drama you watch”, Minju laughed seeing your concerned face.
“Alright then, we should get dressed, I don't want to get a cold”, The two reluctantly get off you and get ready for the day. Looking at Minju, you can't help but have a sense of pride rising due to her walking stiffly. “Hey, you did this to me so you have to help me now babe”, Minju pressed up against you for support, you wrapped your arm around her waist to help her walk. “Oppa, me too”, Yuri starts walking funny as well. “I feel like a playboy”, Holding both of the girls by the waist while they leaned to you, yeah that seems a little too brazen.
“Let's just wait in class okay?” And thus the day began, although you wanted nothing more but to go home and rest. After the first break Doyoung pulled you to the side, much to the girls discontent. “Did you and you and your girlfriends fool around in the nurse office earlier?” The smile that he has is a bit concerning, “Yeah?” He shook his head. “You piss off a senior, and he's gunning for you, I heard from Haeun that they went to the janitor's closet and a janitor walked in on them. Quite funny actually, but you can't help but cause trouble. No worries though, he will not do any physical confrontation. Although be careful, he might ruin your chances for getting to college, his father is a dean in some universities I don't remember”, Well, that would be scary if you didn't have Minju by your side.
“What does he want?” Yuri and Minju pester you the moment Doyoung walks away. “The guy from earlier got caught by the janitor and wanted some beef with me. “This place is filled with cunts”, Minjun growled, “Relax, Doyoung said he won't attack me, he's already in his senior years so he won't do anything stupid. Come on, let's just focus on the class”
When the school finished and the three of you went to Minju's place, a surprise was waiting for you. “Welcome home Minju, I offered myself some of your cookies. I hope you don't mind”, A tall black-haired guy, who seems to be in his early 20s, is sitting in the living room. “Minho? What are you doing here?” Minju's open hostility made you feel nervous. “Come on, be a good girl and introduce your boyfriend to your brother”, A sigh of relief escaped your mouth realising it wasn't an ex or nosy suitor.
“Babe, Yuri, this is my brother, Minho, Minho, this is my boyfriend and his girlfriend Yuri”, You can see his face start to form a smile, one you've grown familiar with. “Is your older brother Doyoung’s brother as well?” Minju slapped you to shut you up. “Hahahahhaha, oh god, oh god this is good, this is wayyyyy too good. When I heard from Tae that you were fooling around in the middle of the restaurant I couldn't help but laugh. Now I came here to check on you and you got into a harem?” His laugh echoes inside the living room. Minju pulled you and Yuri to sit with her on the couch, with her sitting the closest to him.
“I don't think this is a harem”, He looked at you with interest, “So tell me kid, what's your name?” The smile he wore tells you he already knows your name, “Marcus Junius Brutus”, He laughed again. “What are you doing here Minho?” Minju said impatiently, “Oh, I can't visit my own sister?” Yuri is shaking, she doesn't like him very much. “Well, I'm still here, now go finish your visit and leave”, Minho just snorted and reached inside his suite. He pulled out a small envelope and handed it to Minju, “Invitation, for mom’s charity event next week”, Minju frowned and took it. “and before you say anything, you can either come there or you'll have to go to another, proposal dinner”, Minju's face contorted.
“Min?” The moment your hand touched her hair she dropped herself to your embrace. “You know, I'm curious about how this comes to be. Because as far as I know Minju is gay”, Minho leaned back in his seat clearly showing he won't leave until his curiosity is satiated. “We met, she had a crush on me, and the compromise with my best friend Yuri, now they're sharing me”, You wrapped your other arm on Yuri's shoulder making her slump into you as well. “Really? Because I thought she was going after that cute girl first then you come in”, Minho winked at Yuri who just growled at him. “Well you're wrong, so can you not check out my girlfriend?” You're not really sure where you get your confidence from, but it certainly amused the two while Minho seems to be intrigued.
“So bold, I see why you can get away with it”, You smiled again, “Thank you, but I gained my confidence after these two started dating me. I'm nothing without them you see”, Oh the girls gonna reward you for this. “Such a romantic guy, what happened to your face, did Minju get too rough? She always screams like-” Minju immediately yelled at him, “Minho”, You can tell she's embarrassed. “What? I got woken up at night a few times because my sister was mastur-”, Minju stood up and kicked him.
“Minju is quite the screamer”, She turned to you with horrors on her face, “But she didn't do this, it was just some boring high school kid getting jealous of me dating these two”, You smiled and reached out to pull her down. She buries her face in your chest while letting out a muffled scream. “Surprised you aren't dead yet, you look like you could crumble from a falling leaves”, Hurtful, but he's not wrong, “We won't let that happen”, Yuri roared, “Oh? But you already let his face turn to that”, From her grip you can't tell Yuri is furious. “It's just a mistake, it won't happen again”, Minho is gauging your relationship dynamics, and he concluded, it's unique, and fun to watch.
Maybe I should get two girlfriends as well. I wonder if Seolhyun is down.
“It's just a mishap, don't worry, I'll get better”, You pulled Yuri down who started grumbling while burying her face to your neck. “Hey, I just gotta say, as a fellow guy, respect. Still though, you break my sister's heart I'm breaking your financial capabilities”, The threat felt so light-hearted you felt like he was just joking. “Okay, are you staying till dinner?” The two immediately raised their heads and glared at you, “No, it seems I'm not invited”, He opened his phone and sent a text. “Good, we only have a portion for 3”, He laughed at you before standing up and taking the jar of cookies. “I'm taking these, good job Min, I'll see you next week. Yura, or whatever you are, nice to meet you, and Brutus, don't stab my sister in the back”, Now this one feels like a real threat.
As he leaves the two girls were glaring daggers to his back. “Well, that was something”, You tried to calm them down, “I hate him”, Yuri turned to Minju, “Now that you said it babe, I remember why I hate Doyoung so much, he's a carbon copy of Minho”, Minju frowned. “So, what's the charity event gonna be about?” You turned to Minju, “It's just some party for the donator, it's boring stuff really. I don't like going there, too much attention on me”, She starts taking off my shirt. “And the proposal dinner?” Yuri said, “It's just my parent's set up dinner for a suitor, I hate it”, You don't feel comfortable imagining Minju going out to meet other guys.
“Can't you tell your parents that you're dating oppa?” Minju sighed and shook her head, “I haven't got the chance, they don't necessarily hate people from the lower class. However they have some prejudice, mom got swindled by some guy who's after her money. They will try to keep an open mind, but oppa will have to work to convince them. Just like with you Yuri, I think it's best if we try to wait for a little while", As much as you want to agree to that, you still don't like the idea of Minju having to go and have dinner with other dudes.
“You can tell them you find someone you're interested in, then lie that he is already having a somewhat unofficial relationship with his childhood friend”, Minju lights up hearing your suggestions, “That's a great idea babe, mom loves romantic novel so she will definitely be hooked”, Yuri nodded proudly at you. “Now that's covered, why am I naked?” Why do you even bother asking?
Around sundown Minju pulled out her phone and started shopping for some gym equipment to put at her house. Hearing that they all will be delivered by tomorrow you can only sigh, it seems a new hell will be upon you soon.
“Why do you look like that?” Eunbi eyed you carefully, “Oh, I just had some workout with Minju and Yuri earlier”, You know that's not what she's asking. “You idiot I left for 3 days and you already got into another fight?” Eunbi is determined that if you really like getting into a fight so much, she will give you one that would change your life. “Noona, I'm sorry, I was attacked, please, I'm sorry”, Her punches are relentless, however soon she calmed down and let you go. “I can't, I really can't with you sometimes”, She started massaging her head trying to calm the headache. “I'm sorry Noona, but I promise I won't get into another fight until I graduate”, At least you don't plan to. “Until you die, you shouldn't get into any fight idiot”, Thankfully Eunbi didn't explode again from your poor word choices.
“Okay, I promise”, She sighed and sat back down to her seat, for a while the two of you ate quietly. “You've done it yet?” You just nodded without looking up at her, “Are you being safe?” Keep nodding, keep looking at your food, “How many times?” Yep, just nod. “Damn it, don't tell me you've been doing that everyday. Is that the reason why you never go home?” Nod? Yeah, just nod, “You idiot”, Yeah that one also needs a nod.
“You know Yuri's parents have been asking me about you two. Yesterday they came here asking for her but I have to lie to them about you having sex with her”, You can't nod to that one, “What do they want to talk about?” She just shrugged. “I'll tell them then”, It's time to have some private sleep. “Bring them here sometime too, I want to have dinner with them”, You shake your head this time. “You brat, I'm not asking”, You shake it again, “Why?” Because you're scared of her. “Well, you never introduced me to your boyfriend, so why should I introduce you to my girlfriends”, She glared at you for a moment, “So? Are you gonna introduce him to me?” Then suddenly a thought crosses your mind.
“Noona, you do have a boyfriend right?” Her face contorted to be an incarnation of death, “Yes I have a boyfriend”, She doesn't need to say that with a punch but what can you do? “Then why did you never introduce him?” She frowned, “Because he's gonna try to hook you up with his friends”, What kind of excuse is that? “Huh?” Eunbi just sighs, “He's popular with girls okay, and he likes playing matchmaker. When I told him I have a brother he wanted to introduce you to his sister so you two can go out together. Do you want that?” Well, it's a bit late for that. “And now it's already too late”, You nodded agreeing, “I'm sure my girlfriends wouldn't appreciate the gesture”, She slam the table, “It's too late because if he met you he'll have an idea to find a new girlfriend and push me to a poly relationship”, Oh yeah, that too.
“Well, that's unfortunate then”, The dinner ended silently. Eunbi usually teased you alot, however she hasn't done that now that you're in a relationship. At first you thought that she was mad and angry at you. However, in Eunbi’s mind, she's just confused about you. It's like the little secluded boy she has known for so long suddenly changed under her nose.
Has he always been like this? Did I just never pick up on it? It's so hard to do this. What would mom and dad say if they find out? Dad would definitely laugh his ass off and tease him everyday. Actually he would also be a little disappointed since he might think that you were essentially cheating on Yuri. Mom would chew him out, probably causing some strain on the relationship itself. Haaaaaa, I'm happy for you lil bro, I really do, but I can't keep encouraging you, I need to be mom and dad for you. Whatever happens with you and your girlfriends, I hope it'll be a happy ending.
Just like you, Eunbi is still processing your parents death in her own ways. It's been over a year already, yet she still finds it hard sometimes. Your parents room is still empty, it's quite ironic really. Both of you had some conversations long ago about who can take their bedroom once you grow up. Yet now, even seeing the door already causes some pain in your chest. Life goes on so fast, and ends so suddenly that you two never really had time to process their death. Eunbi had to deal with her college entrance and adjust to new environments and situations. 
She used to be so mischievous and as idiotic as you. After their death, she had to change. Sometimes she longed for those times of ignorance bliss. She wanted to strangle you while making endless jokes about your sex life. Alas, she had to grow, she can't be your sister anymore, she has to take the responsibility your parents left her. Perhaps one day, once you've grown to an adult, who figured out how to wing the little thing called life, she can return. Or maybe, by the time you've grown out of her guidance, she has taken the serious adult mantle and persona for too long, that her old repressed personality was nothing but a distant memory for her.
“I'm going out Noona”, Hope, she still has it, she hopes you will grow, without the pain and struggle she's feeling right now. “Take care, and don't forget to sleep properly, it's not healthy waking up the whole night to please your girlfriends”, For now, she can only continue her role, for you.
Oblivious to all this, you return to the girls to break the news. “What do you mean we have to split our sleep?” They did not take it well, “Listen, we have to understand, Yuri's parents will find out one day if we keep sleeping here. So let's compromise, one day with Yuri, one day with Minju, I'll go to each of your houses”, The two looked at each other. “Fine, Monday, Thursday, Friday and Sunday is mine”, Yuri said, “You’re not taking Friday and getting 4 days, I'm taking Saturday and Sunday”, The two clashed for a moment. “Girls, what if we just have Sunday together, all three of us”, You're getting good at managing them.
“I still want Friday, you're gonna be beat on Saturday because you spend time with her”, Minju pouted, “Then let's have one at school nights”, Alright, totally controlled. “Okay, do we start today?” You're not really ready to meet with Yuri's parents, especially because you haven't really met them since the little scuffle you had last week. “Yeah sure, bye Minju”, Yuri wanted to gloat over Minju but you just gave Minju a goodnight kiss that calmed her down for now.
“Yuri, and- what happened to you sweetie?” Her mom immediately came up to me, “Oppa got into a fight because some idiot from school doesn't like that we're dating. He jumped in for me”, Yuri pulled my head and caressed my cheek. “Oh my god, that's horrible sweetie, come here let me take a look”, Still holding you, Yuri pulled you closer to her mom. “Oh my god, did you do this Yuri? Is this why you haven't brought him back to us for a week?” Her dad came by and immediately got kicked by Yuri. “Oppa is resting so I didn't bring him here”, Yuri scoffed as her mom checked it. “Well, it seems like it'll heal in a week, do your eyes have any trouble seeing sweetie?” You shake your head.
“He's fine mom, we've already checked the school nurse a few times already, there's nothing serious”, Her mom glanced at my neck and maybe down my shirt. “I see, so you have rewarded him properly for protecting you sweetie? Is that what's gonna happen tonight?” Yuri frowned and pulled you out of the living room. “Good night, don't get too loud, I have a morning shift tomorrow”, Her mom teased us as we got to Yuri's room. “Haaaaaa, come on oppa, it's been a long day. My thighs are dying for a rest”, She took off her jacket and changed her pants to shorter and more comforting pants.
“Yuri, did you not tell your parents about last week?” She turned off the lights and jumped on the bed to join you, not bothering to answer you. “Yuri?” She raised her head, “Huh?” You asked her again. “Well, I was scared okay, I was a little embarrassed that I can't protect you and you were so injured that I was just too busy worrying about you”, She sighed and rubbed her head on your chest. “You do remember your mom is a nurse as well right?” Even in the dark room you can still see her blush, “Shut up”, She bites your chest. “Aggghhhhh, Yuri”, The girls has actually find your weakness yesterday.
“I didn't forget, I just don't want to….. it doesn't matter, it's in the past”
“You're so cute when you're embarrassed you know that?”
“I'm not cute”
“Yes you are”
“No, stop calling me that”
“Then what do you want to be called?”
“I'm hot”
“Yeah you are, but also-, wait is that why you want to do squats and leg exercises? To make your ass and thighs bigger?”
“SHUT UP!!!!!”
“Hahahhaa, you're so cute”
“I'm not cute” *pout cutely*
“Why not? Why don't you like being called cute”
“Because I want people to call me hot”
“Well, people can do that, but can't your boyfriend call you cute? Can you be cute for me?” 
Gotta say, that was smooth. Don't believe what others say.
“Do you really want me to be cute oppa?”
“You already are Yuri, I just want you to accept my compliments about that”
“But I'm still hot right?”
“You're still hot, and beautiful, but you're also cute”
“Hotter than Minju?”
“Same level”
“Prettier?”
“No, but cuter”
“Oppaaaaaa”
“Okay, don't tell her I say this but you're more beautiful. I'm lucky to be able to enjoy seeing you everyday ever since I'm a child”
“Good, then I'll be cute for you”
“You already are”
“Yaaaa, I'm not gonna be cute for you”
“Can't deny who you are”
The conversation goes on and on, it was a nice talk. Somehow, late night, half asleep talk is just your thing. To Yuri, it was such a blessing, to be able to relive all those memories of sleeping with you back in the day. Talking about movies or fantasy or just gossiping around. Without saying a word, you two agreed that this separate sleeping schedule is not a bad idea.
The next day, your whole body is in pain. Despite your protest, Minju and Yuri still pushed you to do another workout. You wanted to do some leg with Yuri, and you've come to the conclusion, leg day fucking sucks. At the end you didn't even bother to go home and get a change of clothes. Minju has a lot of baggy clothes that can fit you, much to your embarrassment.
“Why are you shy babe, you look good”, Minju smiled seeing your frown, “I just feel a little discouraged realising how small my body is”, Pathetic, the feelings you're having that is, not your body. “Come on babe, you'll grow soon enough”, Yuri kissed your cheek. “Yep, besides you're perfect the way you are”, Minju plays with your hair. “Well, maybe we need to do a little shopping for new clothes though”, Yuri roasted you by accident. “My wardrobe is fine”, They shake their head making you feel even worse. “It's okay babe, I can pay for you”, Now, there's a thing called a man's pride. A stupid concept that you always hated, until now. Somehow, knowing your girlfriends gonna be your sugar mama made you feel uncomfortable.
“Oh come on now, it's fine, I can afford it”, You shake your head, “At least, give me a debt, I don't feel good about it”, Minju really wants to spoil you with money, and you're making it hard for her. Yuri leaned in and whispered to him, “Just accept it, he doesn't like being pitied. If you really want to, you can make him pay with other ways”, For one, Yuri doesn't feel any competitiveness with Minju.
“Fine, but you'll pay me with some work”, The smirk tells you this would end badly, but you nodded. “Good, now, let's cook dinner for our boyfriend Yuri”, Yuri has been learning how to cook with Minju recently. You already know how to cook, but it's inferior to Minju. Of course, learning how to cook with her is a bad idea as she spends more time feeling you up rather than teaching you.
“Haaaaa, you're so warm babe”, Without Yuri around Minju locked you in her embrace with both her legs and arms. Her head comfortably nestles against yours. “Are you sure you want to sleep like this babe?” Your hand can't say no to her alluring bare thighs in your stomach. “Yeah, I do, and if you don't like it then deal with it”, She giggled when your hands started feeling her up.
“Do you usually sleep with a body pillow or something?”
“Yeah sometimes, I wanted to buy one when I moved here, but then you came around, and I don't need to now”
“Yeah, but now you'll have some nights of sleeping without me”
“Haaaaa, I'll manage, I still have your workout sweater”
“You know I feel disgusted and aroused by the idea of how addicted you are to my scent”
“Thank you, but you smell so good. Yesterday I used your sweater to sleep, it smells of you so I can lie to myself that I'm sleeping with you”
“That's psycho material, or wife material I'm not sure”
“Heheheh, you want to get married babe? I once saw this beautiful engagement ring when I accompanied my brother because he wanted to buy one. He ended up buying an expensive one, then he offered to buy me that one for my future wife. I said no, I wished I said yes”
“We never really talk about that do we? You were gay?”
“Well, I think I was, I mean I never really feel any attraction towards guys”
“But you feel it with me?”
“Yeah, so I thought I wasn't gay, but that threesome with Yuri remind me some old experience I had with my ex”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa, you're all angry about me having an ex while you also had one”
“I know, I'm sorry babe, I really do and it's not like I tried to keep it away. It's just, I hate her”
“Bad breakup?”
“Haaaaa, she was so nice, she was my only friend that wasn't fake. Of course I was naive, so I just started going out with her. Although we never did it, we still fool around, then I send her a nude selfie, and it spreads”
“Ohhh, I'm sorry babe, she sounds like a bitch”
“Yeah, she is, thankfully my family stepped in and all the pictures got deleted. She, well, I don't know where she went but dad said she's taken care off”
“Uhhh, have you checked the bottom of the ocean?”
“Babeeee, we're not a mafia”
“Alright, sure, whatever you say-, aggghhhhh”
“You're so cute when you're like that”
“Should I get beat up again”
“I'll kill you before you jump to another fight”
“Hahahah, you know I was wondering, you never talk about your siblings”
“Hmmm? There's not much to talk about, I'm the youngest child, I have an older brother Minho, and then the two eldest sibling are Seojin and Yoojin, they're twins”
“Minho look kinda old you know”
“Yeah, there's a big age gap between all of us, Minho is 5 year older than me, Seojin and Yoojin is 6 years older than him”
“Huh, and you have a good relationship with them?”
“Yeah, Minho is a shit stirrer so he pranks me a lot. Seojin and Yoojin are already mature. Yoojin-unnie is cold and very stern, Seojin-oppa is more easy going and sociable. We take care of each other, how about you and Eunbi-unnie?”
“We're taking care of each other as well, you know she used to be as stupid and rebellious as I am”
“Really?
“Yeah, there's one time when me, her and Yuri were having a camping trip with our family………”
Your voice is like a lullaby that slowly brings Minju to sleep, not because it's boring, but because it's comforting. The next day when you wake up Minju was apologising profusely for falling asleep during your story. You're fine with it, because you also fell asleep in the middle. She wanted to hear it again later on, which brought up the topic of the second date.
“Since I go out first you can take him out first Yuri”, Surprisingly, Yuri shook her head. “I think we should go out together, as three before we have a second date”, Oh shit, how many eyes are you gonna get now. “Hmmmm, that sounds good, then shopping, it's time to give you a makeover oppa”, Minju already planned your date, “Yep, first, a haircut”, Minju loves your hair, but she agreed that it's getting too long. “No way, I wanted to grow it”, Nope, they won't let you. “I know a place for spa day”, Can they keep themselves from you during spa day?
“I think we can just go to a barbershop”, The look of disgust on their face tells you that you can't get away from this. “Alright, haircut, shopping then spa day. How about this Saturday?” Yuri doesn't like that she won't be able to pitch in for the trip. “Listen Yuri, if you don't like that you're getting treated by me, then you can also pay me with other means”, Of course, Yuri thinks that it means she has to give her time with oppa for Minju as payment. “Oh, don't worry Yuri, I'm not gonna take your time with him, but, don't you think it's time for us to have our own date?” Minju wants to try something.
“Are you serious?” Yuri was baffled, “Of course, we have had a lot of pillow talk with oppa the last two days, and I realised earlier that you and I haven't gotten that close. So, we should go out, the more we get along the better it is for oppa right?” Huh, you're getting cucked by your girlfriends. “Fine, once, just once, and if oppa doesn't like it then we stop it”, Minju and Yuri can see the complex emotions on your face and agree that it's a bad idea to feed your insecurities even more. “I can't wait for Saturday”
“I look like a fuckboy”, You've seen so many ‘influencers’ rocking this hairstyle that you've grown to hate it. “You look good babe, your curly hair is perfect for this”, Doesn't make you less basic, “We like it oppa, so just roll with it”, The things I, well, you do for love. “Fine, let's go get some clothes”, When Minju said a makeover, you didn't really expect her to buy you a wardrobe worth of clothes. In fact, you might need to buy a new one. “Girls, how many more clothes do you want me to buy?” Fed up with them, you can't help but protest, surprisingly for the first time today. “Oppa we just need a few more pants, then we can go and relax in a spa okay?” Thankfully they stay true to their words and leave shortly after.
Just as you thought the relaxation time of the day had come, the world decided to play a game on you. “Minju, Brutus, Juri? I don't know your name” Minho is there, with a girl in his arms. “What are you doing here?” Minju frowned, “What do you mean? I'm going to chill with my girlfriend, you two, meet Seolhyun, Seol, this are my sister's boyfriend and girlfriend”, The girl raised her eyebrow and turned to Minju before laughing. “Nice to meet you” She acknowledged me and Yuri. “You…. I'm using this so leave”, Minho laughed, you realised, he probably planned for this already. “Come on sis, let's have some spa day, let me catch up with your boyfriend”, Not a chance your girlfriends will let you go.
“Alright fine, the place is big enough for us to never crosspath, I'll see you inside”, Minju and Yuri's mood is ruined, this was supposed to be a relaxing time for the three of you. “Girls, you hear what he said, we can just ignore them and have our own fun right?” Although it's true, the girls had some other type of fun in mind. Which is ruled out due to Minho and his girlfriend's presence. “Uggghhhhh, come on”
Although he said you won't crosspath you still find Minho in the male changing room. “What's up playboy? Got into another fight while I'm gone?” He's jacked, the type of lean jacked body, you take mental note of what your ideal body type would be. “You know we're coming here don't you?” No point of lying, but no point of confirming it either since he saw you know already. “Why?” He's contemplating on whether he should tell you or not. “Let's just say, I'm jealous of you”, Despite the proclamation you feel like he still has the upper hand in the conversation. “You want to fuck your own sister?” Your pathetic attempt to throw him off only made him laugh. “You're trying to seize me too, aren't you? You want your girlfriend to talk to me and you want to check on me. If things are going well you want to talk her into a poly as well. If things aren't going well you will try to pull Minju out” Impressive, although there's a bit more specific reason on why he wants to check you.
“Almost, but good one kiddo, it's good to have a curious mind to read your environment” He patted your head on the way out. Almost, that word bugs your mind, why is he here? “You okay babe?” The girls picked up on it, “I'm fine, just curious”, The two exchanged glances, “You're not thinking about my brother's girlfriend right?” Ahhhh, jealousy, the fourth entity in your poly relationship. “Hahahhaah, no, just why they're here”, Seeing your relaxed tone they calmed down, for now.
First, massage, all three of you are getting massaged in the same room, thankfully your masseur is a guy and theirs are girls so there's no unpleasant feelings coming around. “Your body seems very tense sir, have you been working out lately?” Your masseur made some small talk. “I've started working out, 3 days ago”, He chuckled before pressing down on your shoulder. “It's very hard to start working out sir, your body is not ready for the sudden adjustment. Have you been sleeping correctly? Good bed, good sleep time”, Now that he says that, you do realise that Minju’s bed is much more comfortable to sleep in compared to Yuri's. “Sometimes, I change beds often, and my girlfriends tend to be passionate” He laughed again, “They're your girlfriends sir? I see now, may I suggest working on cardio first?” Turns out, he's also a gym trainer, so you had some good advice out of him.
“Hnmmm, I feel like sleeping already after that”, Yuri said, “Well, what's next?” You turn to Minju who's indulging in your warmth. “Now, skin treatment followed by manicure and pedicure”, You've never really taken care of your body. It's not like you ignore it, you still shower a lot and use deodorant, but you've never really gone an extra mile to take care of it. After getting your whole body cleansed, the three of you had some snacks while chilling on the balcony.
“I feel like I just shed my skin”, You're practically glowing right now. “Hahahaha, ahhhhh it's been fun, it's a sauna after this and then we take a shower before we can chill in the jacuzzi together”, That does sound fun. “I would've asked about having sex in the jacuzzi but I might just fall asleep after”, All three of you are pretty beat. “Alright, sauna time, let's go”
Well, having a sauna with Minho is certainly not what you expected. “Welcome Brutus, have a seat”, Thankfully both of you still have a towel to cover yourself, and the steam was covering the place. “I thought this will be a sauna”, He moved your schedule didn't he? “You want to talk to me in a sauna?” Well, the steam room does have some better cover. “Your sister's gonna kill you”, He shrugged before leaning to the tile behind him. “My girlfriend can handle them, she knows how to deal with worse”, Being almost naked made the feeling of being seized by him much more uncomfortable. “You want me to go to the auction party”, Impressive, you grasp his intention.
“Good one kid, you know why?” It's time to make up some fake stories-, huh, maybe the shot in the dark you're about to do won't miss the mark so much. “You want me to help protect Minju”, He nodded while looking at you with scepticism in his eyes. “How would you even be able to protect her?” With full confidence you continue on, “You care about her, and you want me to be there to show that she is no longer single. Also you want me to talk to your parents because you don't want to be the one who breaks the news to them”, Intriguing, that's what Minho feels about you. “You want to visit me, because you want to see if I'm actually a good boyfriend. You told your girlfriend to talk to them under the guise that you're looking out for your own sister. If things turned out smooth you can use today as a way to put ideas in her head”, Good, you've passed the test.
“Perfect, you can come, wear something nice”, Well, even though you've bought a lot of clothes, a skinny jeans with white tank tops and black denim jacket isn't exactly a formal attire. “I don't have a suit”, Minho just realised the hole in his plan, your poverty. “I'll get someone to measure you after this, then you can pay me back later”, You are not planning to go into debt over a suit. “Pay it, you're rich already”, The audacity is as impressive as your guessing skill. “Why the fuck would I do that, you're my sister's boyfriend not mine. Ask her to pay for you”, Somehow, you have a feeling that he doesn't mind paying for it if you have a good reason. “Well, I think if you have to come to her party as a surprise the gesture will be less romantic when I come with a bill for her”, True, but why does he have to care?
“Just slip it inside your jacket for her to find or something”, That sounds pathetic. “Just pay for it, I'll punch someone there for you once and never come to those parties again”, Now that would be a good reason, although he doesn't want you in particular to do it. “That's a great idea, I can use that sometimes, but alas you'll end up embarrassing her and my family. How about this, you have to make a scene, but also come up as the good guys”, Doable, a plan came up in your mind. “Hehehe, I'll pay for it once I see it, if you don't manage to do it I'll send you the bill”, Confidently, you nod at him. “So now, how do you plan to talk to my parents? Need some tips kiddo?” Confidently, you shrugged.
“I'll just talk to them”, A daredevil, no, that's not quite right, an apathetic person. “You're so confident that you can get away with Minju if my parents don't like you”, No, of course not, “I'm confident that I will do my best to get away”, He laughed. “Alright, you're pretty confident aren't you?” You shake your head, “I'm confident because Minju is helplessly in love with me. If it's just a normal relationship I'll be bailing out”, Not ignorant, that's a plus. “What if they target your sister”, Fuck, “How do you know about her?” Of course he does a background check on you. “You know she's working in one of our child companies right?” You don't.
“How small is the world?” No, that's not quite right, “It's not a small world, my family empire is just too big”, Swallow your pride. “Do you have some tips?” He laughed again, “So easy to break”, No, they're just too big that they can break you with a simple thought. “Of course, I have to compromise with the world”
“You mean us?”
“You're part of the world technically. Since you're too big to handle I have to grovel on my feet”
“So if I don't threaten your sister you'll just do what you want?”
“Yeah, what do you have against me anyway? I'm just a highschool kid”
“Bullying the weak and bending to the strong, so pathetic”
“So? If I have a backing as strong as you I'll act as I want. That's just how the world works”
“You know my examination on you drop down a little”
“So? Yeah I'm pathetic but I acknowledge it. I'm gonna lick your feet if that means I'll survive”
“You're gonna tell my parents that?”
“What? It's not like they don't deal with people like me on a daily basis. Difference is that I only did it to survive”
“And those people don't?”
“Maybe, but if they lick too much they definitely want to grow. I don't, I want to be left alone with my girlfriends and leave peacefully”
“Heeeh, my dad would definitely find your confidence and straightforwardness to be amusing. Just be you, I guess, but don't piss them off too much”
No word was said during the rest of your stays in the steam room. Of course after that you have to try to comfort your two girlfriends that's not pleased with Minho's interference. “I swear I'll kill him one day”, Minju is pissed off. “Calm down, he just wants to check if I'm treating his sister right”, The two still don't like someone just nosing around their relationship. “What were you talking about?” Time to lie, “I was just talking about you two, you know, how we got together. How things have been going so far”, They knew you lied to them. “Oppa, tell us the truth, did he bully you?” Time to lie again, “Okay, I was also talking about your family, and how to talk to them”, They still know that you're hiding something. However Minju is too happy to hear about your initiative to reach out to her parents, Yuri felt sour since a good family relationship was the only thing she has over Minju.
Monday, on your sleeping schedule with Yuri, you decided to tell her about what you talked about with Minho. “Oppaaaa”, She is not happy, “Babe, come on, I'm doing this for Minju. You know I'll do it for you too”, Although she knows that, it doesn't make her feel any better. “Saturday, mom and dad are visiting grandma, you and I will come too. Minju's party is on Friday, right? Then we will switch schedule”, If you're gonna meet Minju's parents then you will also meet Yuri's extended family. “Okay, thanks babe”, Thrilled due to how smooth your proposal was taken by her, you can't wait for Saturday.
“How much is this fucking suit, I won't be able to have enough to pay this in my lifetime”, You weren't thrilled when you see the suit Minho's made for you. “It's cheap, the expensive stuff usually needs a few months to be worked on. Now go change, quickly” You felt like you were tainting the suit with your skin when you put it on. “See? Perfect, now let's go”
In his car, or rather, limousine, his girlfriend is already waiting for you two. “Oh hello, good evening”, She looks at you with some interest before looking away. The ride was quiet, you felt like a third wheel which isn't fun. “Alright kid, follow me and don't fall behind too much”, They drop you off at the main entrance, following closely behind them you navigate to the auditorium where the smell of wealth struck your nose. You scan the room, trying to find Minju, to find that she was talking to someone, her back facing you. “Is that Minju?” Minho and his girlfriend laugh hearing you ask. “You can't tell your own girlfriend from behind?” Seolhyun teased you. “I'm not wearing my glasses”, Sometimes, it's best to lie.
Seolhyun opened her small purse and pulled out her glasses. “Go ahead, you'll look good with it”, Fuck, you opened it and put it on, to find, it's just an accessory glasses. “There? You can see better now?” Their mocking tone tells you that your lie was a failure. “I fucking hate you two”, The two laugh before walking away. You turned to Minju, took a deep breath before walking towards her. “I'm really sorry, but I'm very busy right now, I really appreciate the invitation-”, Minju felt a tap on her shoulder distracting her from her refusal.
Tumblr media
Turning around, she felt her heart stop for a moment. You were no better, the two of you just stared at each other, smitten by the others' looks. “What are you doing here?” She smiled before hugging you, “Well, surprise, you said you wished I could go with you. So I think why not”, You wrapped your arm around her. In an instant, all her worry and discomfort were washed away. Fuck her parents, she wants your lips right now.
For you, it felt a little awkward, such a public display of affection never sits tight with you. However you can feel her nervousness being washed away so you comply. “Feeling better?” Minju pulled away from the kiss with a blinding smile while looking at you. “Never better, you look great babe, where did you get the outfits?” Her hand trailed your arms and chest while her eyes are bathing on the pleasant sight you're giving off. “Well, Minho was actually trying to see if I was fit to come to the party today back in the spa. Since I passed his test, he got me a suit”, Talking about the test, you realised you still have a task to do here. “Excuse me? Minju-ah?” And maybe, you can finish it right now.
“Oh? Sorry, what were you saying again?” Minju genuinely forgot about what she was talking about, for the guy this felt like a provocation that angered him. “I was just saying that we should try Chef Gowon’s new three michelin restaurant while we're in town”, Right, a typical date proposal, Minju turned to you. “Right, babe we should try out this new restaurant, the owner is the same one that we went to on our first date”, Minju might complicate things. You want him to get angry at you, not her, nobody would do anything towards the hostess’s daughter. “Ahhhh, you want to relive our first date again do you?” She blushes before pinching your cheek, “Pervert”, Alright, you got aggro.
“Oh right, sorry sunbaenim, but I am not interested”, Minju turned to the guy again before she smiled at you. “I see”, Such an embarrassing refusal definitely will send him over the edge. “Fuck, I really need to go to the bathroom babe, wait here okay?” Minju is reluctant to leave you here. Not because some random admirer is glaring at you, but because there's other girls in the room. However she really needs to pee. “Alright”, She kissed your cheek again to mark you.
You and the random rich boy stay quiet for sometime, a long time. “So, how did you meet Minju-ah?” In the corner of your eyes you can see Minho and Seolhyun are watching you. “Oh, she just moved into my highschool, we went out not too long ago”, As a competent stalker he remembered that Minju ran to the poorer side of the city to avoid the spotlight. “Right, it must be surprising to see someone like us move to your high school right?” He can't even mock you subtly. “Of course, it's like a gift from god, someone that pretty and well off just moves to class. Befriend her since the first day”, Time to lie.
“Oh is that so? Must be nice to find some rich secluded girl falling into your lap”, Now come on, at least make it a challenge. “Ahhhh, sometimes, God is good. Now I don't even need to care about money problems, all got taken care of with a little charm”, Go on, cause a scene. “You're bold, you know that? When she finds out I'll make sure you can never see the light of day any more”, You laughed at him confidently. “Who's gonna tell her? You? Who is she gonna believe, her boyfriend or you, a random nobody”, Good, very good.
He grabbed your shoulder, pressing it firmly, which is kinda painful since you just did shoulder today. “Do you know who I am?” The classic, “No, just an idiot with money? Hey maybe you can go around and buy some coach to give you an interesting personality”, Thank fuck Minho moved quick, you see two bodyguard start walking towards you. “Who the fuck do you think you are?” You just blinked your eye rapidly feeling his spit thrown to your face. “The guy who's fucking your crush?” It's so easy, too easy even.
He used his other hands trying to punch you only to be caught by one of the bodyguards. “What's going on here?” The two of you turned to see the Minju giving off an almost visible freezing aura. “Minju-ah, this guy was-”, Minju raised her hand to shut him up and walk to you. “Are you okay?” The cold tone she has was dropped leaving nothing but concern. “Except for the shoulder day we did earlier? I'm fine?” You move around your shoulder. “Minju-ah, he's using you”, You just remembered that you didn't even know his name. Minju turned to him with a bone chilling gaze, she walked towards him and took the handkerchief on his chest pocket before turning to you. “Your glasses are all dirty now”, She took it off and wiped your face before cleaning the glasses. “Oh, that's Seolhyun-noona’s glasses, she said it'll do fine with my suit’, She frowned and cleaned it before putting it on your pocket, clearly telling you to not use it anymore.
She handed the handkerchief to one of the bodyguards who took it and stuffed it into the stalker's pocket. “Take him away”, He tried to say something but he got a punch to his neck making him have hard time breathing while being dragged away. “Why would you cause trouble here babe, I don't want you to get another wound in your pretty face”, Her fingers touch the bruise on your cheek making you wince a little. “Sorry babe, I have to pay for the suit and shoes”, Minju followed your eyes and turned to Minho and Seolhyun who raised their glass of champagne towards you. “You don't need to do that, I can pay for this”, You smiled and brushed her hair, “You know I can do that”, She pouted before hugging you again. “Ahem”, You hear someone clearing their throat to get your attention. Turning to the source, you two find an elder couple, which you instantly recognised as, Minju’s parents. “Sweetie, I believe you haven't introduce us yet”, Nervousness well up on Minju's heart, she held your hand tightly before letting go of the hug. “Mom, dad, this is my boyfriend, babe this is my parents”, Clearly not wanting to entertain them more she tried to pull you away. “Now, now, don't her hurried sweetheart, let's have a little chat”
Your feet start to tap nervously as the four of you find a secluded seat away from the party. Glancing around, you can see Minho and his girlfriend are talking to a girl before waving at me. “So, let me get this straight, you two met on the first day of school, and have been going out ever since?” You nodded, Minju held your thighs stopping it from doing some tap dancing.
“And what have you been doing since you two started dating?” Well, you just smiled nervously, “Minju?” Her father turned to her. “We just had a few dates, and hung out a lot after school”, He closed his eyes before letting out a long sigh. “You lose your virginity to someone you met less than a month ago?” You smiled nervously, “Answer kiddo, did you two do it?” Her mom turned to you. “Yeah, well……. technically we only knew each other for a week before that” The two parents turn to you with some suffocating glare.
“What happened?” How do you describe the sex you had without making them pissed off. “Mom, we were just caught up in the moment, and I brought him back to my house and we just….. you know the rest”, Minju thankfully covered for you. “Right, let's talk about the elephant in the room, why are you ridden with scars?” Her father looks at you with inspecting eyes. “Well, Minju had a lot of people going after her at school. Some of them aren't pleased with the fact that I'm dating her. So, they start causing trouble and I get beat up”, You're in conflict on whether or not you should tell them about Yuri.
“So you get into a fight for her?” You wouldn't necessarily call it a fight. “Yes dad, and it was very heroic and touching”, Minju said angrily. “Sweetie, is this why you call up my assistant to-”, Minju suddenly stood up and dragged him out, leaving you with her mom. The thing about her mom is, she has perfected the cold and suffocating gaze that Minju had sometimes. “What do you want?”
“Ehhhmmmm, sushi?”
“From her”
“Well, her, just, all of her”
“You want her money”
“Who doesn't want money?”
“If I pay you 10 billion won would you leave her?”
“I don't think the government would leave me alone to suddenly get 10 billion won transferred to my bank account”
“Stop being so snarky and answer it”
“No, and if you think I'm after her for the money then the answer is also no”
“What else then?”
“Do you really think your daughter has nothing to offer for me? Look at her, she's perfect, outside and inside”
“Are you making sexual innuendos right now?”
“Heeeh, that does sound like one. No, I'm not, Minju is great, she helped me alot and, maybe she's too good for me”
“So you acknowledge that?”
“I said maybe, and if I keep thinking like that then I won't deserve to have her”
“What makes you think you deserve her now?”
“Our love? I don't know, what do people mean by deserve? Do I not deserve her because I'm poor? Do I not deserve her because someone else loves her more than me?”
“What makes you think you and her belong together? Why should I let you go?”
“Well, because you'll end up hurting both of us for one. Second what makes you think I don't deserve a chance”
“What do people mean by deserving of something?”
“Why do you not like me? How can I prove myself when you already have prejudice against me?”
“Why do you think I have prejudice?”
“Because I'm poor? Because I look like a scoundrel? Because Minju and I are still young and stupid? Because we just met recently?”
“Correct”
“So why do you want me to break up with her?”
“Why should I let you continue dating her?”
“Because we love each other”
“Is that all?”
“That's all I have”
“Your love?”
“Yeah”
The quiet linger for a while, you can tell she's not impressed by you. Although the truth is, she finds you amusing. So brazen and open of your own lacking qualities. She knows it's not due to stupidity, you sounded smart, and definitely grasp the problem she has with you.
“What's your ambition?”
“In live? To live happily?”
“Too broad, try again”
“I don't have any, I want to live without worry”
“Minju wouldn't like someone lacking in ambition”
“Why?”
“Because women loves ambitious man”
“I have an ambition, to live with our worry”
“Is that really an ambition?”
“I want to make enough money so I can live happily forever, secluded with my own writings and drawings”
“An artist then”
“I want to say a dreamer, sounds a bit cooler”
“An apathetic person then”
“You can say that”
“And where does Minju fit in this dream of yours?”
“A wife?”
“Hahahhaah, already?”
“I mean, if things work out why not?”
“Alright, you're telling me you're dating the daughter of one of the richest couples in Korea and you don't want to do anything with that?”
“First of all, I'm not using her, second of all, I don't know you are one of the richest people in Korea”
“You never heard of my family?”
“The Kim family? Are you related to the old couple living down the street from my home?”
“Hnmmm, you're a very….. flawed man”
“I took pride in it”
“I'll give you a chance”
“Thank you”
“But if things goes wrong, don't expect me to stay still”
“You don't need to say that”
“So tell me, how are you with Minju?” For a while, you have some conflicting ideas about whether or not you should tell her about Yuri. “Things are complicated on my end”, She raised her eyebrow intrigued, “Do tell”, Let's keep it vague. “Well, I have this friend of mine, we have known each other since we were children. Recently we've grown some distance between us, I'm not sure why exactly. When I first met Minju, we just connected, we had a lot in common, especially in hobbies and interests. So we went out. Me and my friend, Yuri, her name, got a little out of hand. Yuri said that she started drifting off of me because she started catching feelings. That she was a dumb teenager that freaked out with her own feelings. I love Minju, but Yuri also holds a special place in my heart. I don't want to lose a friend, but I also know Minju is not ready to deal with Yuri, because she felt threatened. I know Minju will come around eventually, but I'm scared that by the time she does that, I already lost Yuri”, Very nice, one thing you didn't know about Minju's mom is that Minju inherited her love for reading from her. A young romantic drama is just right up her alley.
“Then, why don't you just bring her into your relationship”, Of all the answers you expected, this wasn't even on the list. “Hahahaha, ahhhh, young people. Always so busy dealing with their feelings. The right answer is always the simplest one”, She's right, why bother making up those stories when you can just tell her you're in a poly relationship already. “What?” For now, just keep selling on the stories with your bewilderment. “Just, date both of them”, If things work out, then you won't be in despair, so you can date Minju without guilt or paranoia. If things go bad Minju will break up and things will still be fine. It's a win-win situation in Minju’s mom's eyes.
“Let me ask Minju, my girlfriend, one of the richest woman in Korea, one of the most beautiful woman in the world, if she wants to share me, a nobody, with my childhood friend who knew me since we know how to walk”, She nodded with a smile, “I….. no, you, it's you, you're crazy”, Good, start rambling. “No, this isn't it, I'm just giving you an option”, You stayed quiet for a while, just staring at the table. “Now, now, why don't you return back to your girlfriend, she might kill me if I keep holding you up”
Turning to Minju you saw her looking at both of you with a clear hint of annoyance. You bow and excuse yourself before walking to her. The moment she saw you stand up she immediately ran to you. “How did things go babe?” You smiled and caressed her head, “Everything is fine, you know a quiet place around here?” Hurriedly, she grabbed your hand and ran away from the auditorium to a quite large bathroom.
“What were you talking about?” Filling her in, she was surprised hearing her mom's suggestions, “Okay, this might be easier than we expected”, Minju felt like a huge boulder was lifted from her shoulder. “You know, you look so hot with this dress”, Your hand trailed down her bare shoulder. “Babe, stop that, wait till we're home”, She wants more, and you know it. “Minju, don't you want to go back to the party, filled with my seed”, She immediately threw away all her anxiety and just leaped to you. “Fuck, don't take off that dress”, She zip down your pants and pull down your underwear. “Itadakimasu”, She start sucking on it like a hungry beast, “Oh fuck, you're so good at this Min”, Your compliments made her even more hungry and passionate.
It didn't last long though as you quickly grabbed her and sat her down in the huge sink cabinet. She pulled up her dress revealing her panties that you pulled down. “So fucking horny already aren't you?” You grabbed her face with one hand while your other arm reached down to her glistening pussy. “Fill me up babe, fill me up until I can't walk”, Your thumb caressed her lips and she immediately started to suck on it. Your other hand starts fingering her, making her moan. “You look so pretty Min, like princess, my whore of a princess”, She bites your thumb and sucks on it even harder. Your other hand can feel her tensing up, “Aaaahhhh, babeee”, She moans as she squirts all over the bathroom. Her hand was holding on to the hand you have on her pussy. “Baby, stop playing, fuck me”, She pulled out her cute pouting face that you just can't say no to.
“Fuckkkk, I can't never get used to your size babe”, She almost make you blush, “Fuck I can't believe I get you”, You put one hand next to her and start fucking her. “Oooohhhh, baby, just like that, mark me babe, let's show the world, I'm yoursss”, How can you refuse such an inviting offer. Leaning in, you pulled aside her bra straps before biting her shoulder. “Fuckkkk, harder”, Not really sure which one she's talking about you start fucking her even harder while your teeth clamped down even deeper to her shoulder. “Baby I'm cumming”, So are you, pushing in deeper you let your throbbing cock get milked by her pussy as you deliver your load deep into her.
You felt a metallic taste in your mouth along with a spray of bodily fluid on your pants. Pulling back you see that your bite mark has left a bleeding wound on her. “Fuck, sorry”, Looking at your reflection in the mirror you see the blood tainted your teeth and you immediately wiped it using your tongue. For Minju, this arouses an unknown kink that she has. Maybe those vampire lovers aren't so crazy after all. “Come on, stop dozing off”, You already pulled some tissue and put it on her wounds before you wiped your own dick and put it back in its place.
“Your pants are all soaked now”, You mark her, and she marks you, such animalistic behaviour. I'm sorry babe, I got too carried away”, She just hummed something as you helped wipe her wound. “There's a medkit on the cabinet there”, You took 5 minutes to clean her wound, but as you wanted to bandage it she stopped you. “Do you really want to go back there with these?” She nodded with an unrestrained smile. “Such a whore”, You smiled, “Your, whore” fixing up her dress, she gave you a kiss before you two made your way back to the party.
“You two are insane, you know that?” Minho laughed as we walked to him, “I don't know what you're talking about”, You plead innocence. “Uhuh, you're not slick buddy”, Seolhyun stares at you two with mischievous eyes. “Now you, why did you force my boyfriend to cause a scene?” Minju punched Minho, “What are you talking about, I simply offered him a way to pay for the dress. That you already ruined apparently. “If you push him to do it again I'll kill you”, Minju sent another punch that doesn't seem to cause any effect. “Yeah, yeah, good job though, mom and dad somehow give you their approval, now just get some from our sister”, He nod behind you, turning around, you see an older woman, late 20s, striking resemblance with her mom and Minju.
“Minju, you seem to be having a good night, and you”, She turned to you, just like her mom, she's an ice queen. “Nice to meet you”, You bowed to her respectfully. “Unnie, this is my boyfriend”, Minju pulled you back up. Nobody said anything for awhile, “Bring him to the family dinner Min, until then, don't cause a scene or dirty anymore bathrooms”, She walked away. “We still have dinner after this?” Minju shakes her head, “Seojin-oppa is out of town, so maybe Sunday? Don't worry babe, I won't leave you with my parents again”, Thank fuck, you don't want to sit in the dinner table with  your obvious marking on Minju. “I suggest going home, there's nothing to be done here anyway. Besides I don't think you two can't keep your hands off each other any longer”, Whoa, Minho is helping you? 
Minju dragged you to her parents, “Mom, dad, me and oppa will be going home, we're kinda tired”, Their gaze immediately fell upon the bite mark that's being half covered with Minju's bra strap. “Haaaaaaa, at least don't scream too loud when you do that”, You and Minju blushed, “So passionate, go home and get some rest. Although you two don't seem to be planning to sleep tonight”, You two nodded before walking away. “Babe, tomorrow I'll be going with Yuri to her grandma's place, don't drain me too much”, Minju doesn't care, “Yuri is a soft baby, you can regenerate two rounds after our sleep. Now come on, I want to strip that suit out of you”
“Hey, are you okay oppa?” You're not, “I'm fine, just a little tired”, Yuri frowned hearing that. “Don't tell me Minju went overboard yesterday”, You smiled at her, “I will kill her”, Come on, calm her down. “Relax babe, I still have a few more in me, now smile, you wouldn't want to meet your grandma in a bad mood right?” It's not fair for Yuri, her weak spot is a kiss on her cheek while yours is a bite to the chest, and she can't do that with her parents at the front seat. The drive wasn't that long, around 25 minutes or so, Yuri leaned her body towards you while tucking her leg to her chest. Wrapping your hand around her, you can't help but enjoy the warm happy family feelings that linger around the car.
Thankfully the only people in the house are just her grandma and grandpa. Yuri proudly announced your relationship which was received warmly. It was a nice family gathering, you haven't been in one ever since your parents death, so there's a bit of a mixed emotions within you. As the dinner finishes up, Yuri pulls you and her parents to the side, it's time.
“Mom, dad, we have something to tell you”, You're not really sure how, but Yuri just took over the conversation by herself. You were just there, sitting and encouraging her during her ramblings. “So yeah, that's what we are now”, The two of you felt anxiousness raise in your heart, especially since her parents are giving a disapproving look. “Did you talk her into this?” His father turned to you, “No, I just asked them for a month to make my decision-”, Her mom cut you off, “Why do you need an extra month? You and her have known each other since you were little already”, It is very clear, they do not accept this arrangement. “Because I don't want to just jump in blindly. I don't know what I'm gonna miss if I just picked one of them”, They frowned at you. “No, sweetie I know you love him but after this I can't accept you dating him”, Yuri felt her heart stop, her hand squeezed yours to the point you wanted to squeal but you kept it in. “Why not?” She roared, “Because he's a perverted playboy who's playing with your heart”
The emotion Yuri's feeling right now is complicated. It's anger for them not understanding her and you, also calling you those words doesn't sit right with her. The other feeling is disappointment, at her own parents, and sadness for making them feel disappointed. It was a whole bag of emotions that she just can't deal with right now. “Mom, dad,for the last time me, oppa and Minju are in a relationship together. We are happy, and we love each other. So it doesn't matter what you say, I'm not gonna ruin this beautiful thing we have”, Yuri's voice is confident and stern, her eyes filled with anger and determination. “I'm really sorry, I know how you two feel, but I don't think we will put a stop to this. Yuri is right, we didn't tell you to ask for your blessing, we are simply telling you about what we have been up to”, You're not scared of them, not after dealing with Minju’s mom. “We are not having you, play with our daughter's heart, end of story”, Is it though? The 4 of you had this back and forth for a while, maybe too long.
Yuri finally stood up pulling your hands before running away, you stopped her at her track. “I'm sorry that you feel this way, but we have something beautiful going on with us, and I hope you can see it. Until then, take care”, Very mature, good job. You and Yuri ran away from her grandma's house. It's already night outside, and you're not really sure where Yuri is running off to. “Yuri”, The moment she hears your voice it's like the floodgates have been opened. You pulled her to your embrace as she let out her tears. You two stood there in the empty street as she bailed her eyes out. “Yuri I'm sure they'll come around soon”, You tried to comfort her, “I'm so useless, I'm not as pretty as Minju, or as rich as her, and now my parent can't even support us like her parent does”, What's the point of having these 3 way relationship if she is much more inferior to Minju. “No baby, I love you, because of you. Not because of your wealth, or your parents, or your looks. I love you because of you okay? You and Minju scold me every time you hear me feeling insecure. Well it works both ways cutie, you think you can just beat yourself down without me beating some sense into you?” Grabbing both of her cheeks you pulled her to look at you, “I love you okay Yuri? And I don't care what your parents said, because they won't get in our way, because I love you”, And you took it off with a kiss to calm her down.
“Bring me home, prove your love to me”, Racing through the night you two ran all the way back to your place. Sneakily getting in through your backdoor to avoid the possibility that her parents are waiting for you. It reminds you of those times you two would like to slip away to get some midnight snacks togethers. 
Tumblr media
Yuri immediately jumped you the moment you two walked into your bedroom. “Babe, I feel cold”, She whined as you held her, “Then get on the bed”, She let go of you and lay on the bed, giving you an alluring view of her face, desperate for you. “Fuck you're so beautiful you know? Who says you're not as pretty as Minju?” You laughed and took off your clothes. “So I'm prettier than her?” Yuri takes hers as well. “Don't tell her I say that”, You get on top of her and give her a few kisses before moving down to her tits. “Fuckkkk, oppa I can't wait any more, just fuck me”, Yuri cute whine is like music to your ears.
“You're ready?” You aligned your cock with her pussy, “Hold my hand”, You grabbed both of her hands, she nodded so you slowly pushed. “Oh fuck you're so tight”, Overwhelmed by the emotions you've gone through earlier you feel desperate to have a relief. “Oppa, you're not gonna leave me right?” She sounded cute, but your pounding made her voice all shaky and breathless while also shaking her two tits, which made it super hot. “I will stay with you Yuri, no matter what they say”, Tears start pouring down her eyes. “Tell me you love me”, Her begging is so needy, “I love you”, You smiled while you fuck her even faster. “Again”, You pulled both her hands up and held it with one hand, “I love you”, She looked so vulnerable, mentally and physically, yet she felt joy and happiness.
“Oppa, kiss me”, Seeing her turn back to the cute Yuri you laughed before dropping down to her and gave her a kiss. Your tongue starts dancing with each other pulling one another in a battle of domination. Your pounding only gets even more aggressive. Her hand hugged your head making sure you couldn't leave her kiss. “Cum with me oppa”, Her leg immediately locked your waist in place as you thrust deeper and delivered your loads into her womb.
“So warm, so good, I love you oppa”, She moaned, “I love you too babe”, You kissed her cheek and lay down next to her. “Oppaaaaa, don't sleep, I want more”, Fuck, well yeah she wants more fuck but fuck, you're not gonna be able to move tomorrow. “Okay Yuri, let's give you all my love okay?” Yuri smiled and get on top of you, “Tonight, I'll make sure I have enough of it for the rest of my life”
You want to die. Your whole body is out of energy, your heart is filled with anxiousness about Yuri's parents. Your cock is crying and begging for no more back to back actions. You wanted nothing but to lay on your bed the whole day. “Oy dumbass, go down and bring your girlfriend, both of them. We need to talk”, Eunbi destroyed your plan for the day, “Can we do it later?” Your voice is hoarse and rough, “No, come down”
Well, guess things aren't over yet.
405 notes · View notes
dotster001 · 2 months
Text
When You Escape Him, Staff
Summary: Yandere staff x gn!reader. He adopts a child that looks like the two of you. You run to give you both a chance at life. You never expected him to find you.
CW: yandere content, Stockholm syndrome, blackmailing, potentially ooc?, the void, implied previous injury,
A/N: It's finally finished! There are some spin off stories coming but they will not be weekly updates. I'll write them when I write them. Also, I know I said that I'd put out a poll for what series would get weekly updates, but I've gotten so many questions about Elder God, that I'm gonna do that one. Probably won't be Sunday's, but whenever I release the next part will start the cycle.
Heartslaybul Savannaclaw Octavinelle Scarabia Pomefiore Ignihyde Diasomnia Non NRC
Three years into your relationship, he had come home and placed a baby in your arms.
"They were left in a box, all alone. And, well, he looks like if the two of us had a child," he sheepishly stared at the ground. "I just, I just figured it must be a gift from the seven."
You knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to tie himself to you through this boy. He looked just like him, and you were disgusted and scared.
Until he opened his eyes for the first time, and you found yourself staring into your own.
And you knew. You had to give this child the opportunity for a better life. A life without him.
In the end, your son did the opposite of what he had intended. And the first moment you could, the two of you had escaped.
Tumblr media
To this day, you had no idea how you had escaped. But you had, and you'd been able to smuggle yourselves off the island and far away.
Your son had started to display signs of magical ability when he was three. You hoped it stayed a miniscule amount, considering you'd heard some people were just magic sensitive.
By the time he was eight, you realized you were not going to be lucky. By the time he turned twelve, you were burning the flyers that the dark mirror magically sent out. By sixteen, you and your son were full on panicking about the scouts that might come by to observe him, and the acceptance letter that would show up at the house.
It was a completely normal day. You'd gone to pick up your son from school, when his teacher excitedly came out to meet you.
“I have amazing news! A representative from NRC came today to test a few of our students!”
You froze.
“S/N was one of the one's they called, and he's been being tested for hours now! He's a shoe in! You must be so proud!”
You nodded rigidly, a stiff smile on your face.
She led you inside, and to one of the teacher conference rooms. Up to this point, you knew there was a chance it wasn't him. If it was anyone else, you could bargain with them.
The door opened, and your hopes were dashed.
“Ah! Welcome, welcome! I was just telling our precious chick that he has a place waiting for him among the students of our esteemed academy! He's almost as powerful as his papa! I couldn't be prouder!” At the last statement, Crowley brushed away an invisible tear.
“And I told him that I have no interest,” your son muttered angrily as he stared down at the table.
Crowley didn't react to what sounded like not the first refusal your son had given, and patted his lap excitedly.
As though everything was normal and you'd just go back to the nest.
“S/N,” you said coldly, calling him to your side. It wasn't like you were alone. If you and your son ran, shouting along the way, surely one of the teachers would hear you and get help. Your son stood to walk over to you.
It happened in seconds. His golden eyes flashed in mild irritation, and by the time you reacted he had already entered your space, and hoisted you over his shoulders.
“I consider myself a very magnanimous person, but you are pressing my patience.”
You shouted obscenities at him, trying to fight your way out of his grip, but to no avail.
“Stop squirming, or I will have to clip your wings-”
“Leave them alone!” Your son shot a fire spell at Crowley. A field around him blocked it, but he gazed at his son in parental pride.
“Just like his papa!”
“YOU'RE NOT MY PAPA!” He screamed, a blaze of fire exploding from around him.
It wasn't his fault he'd lost control. But you had a brief moment where you realized that without the field around Crowley, that would have killed you. As it was, the room was ablaze, and quickly growing out of control, causing your son to forget his anger, and panic.
Crowley sighed, and set you down. He summoned his staff, and quickly doused the fire. Then he turned to your son.
“I am a very generous man. I can pay for the damages done to the school. Which, judging by what I am seeing, is extensive. However, you both must come back to the nest.”
Your son just stared at him.
“If I don't pay for it, how do you think either of you is going to be able to pay this off? Especially not when word gets out that you attacked the Headmage of NRC. You will spend the rest of your life in debt that will continue to grow.”
“You're bluffing,” your son spat.
He definitely wasn't bluffing. You knew exactly what lengths he was willing to go to. You couldn't look him in the eye, opting to stare at the floor as you whispered,
“We'll come with you.”
“No!”
“We don't have a choice. Trust me, I know.”
“Aw, don't talk like that, treasure,” he said happily, scooping you back up and nuzzling his cheek against yours.
Your son looked at you with heart broken eyes. But there was nothing you could do. You'd always known what it looked like when he'd beaten you.
Tumblr media
He'd let you leave…
You never wrapped your head around it.
He'd let you leave. Watched you walk out the door with your son. Hadn't said a word.
And he hadn't come after you. 
It had been four years since then. You'd been doing as well as a single parent could do.
Any accounts you had created and hid from him, your government paperwork, your social media accounts; all of it was gone. The second you stepped foot out of his mansion, he'd canceled and frozen anything and everything you had in your name. You had started from square one.
But you were alive. And so was your son. You had found a job, and had built a small life for the both of you.
But this most recent set of bills was going to upset the delicate balance.
You stared down at the statements, and sighed. You wanted to cry. You'd fought so hard. But it all amounted to nothing. The weight of the world was crushing you, and it was all you could do to keep yourself from letting it show to your son.
An unknown number appeared on your phone. You picked up. Probably a debt collector. Maybe you could come up with an excuse.
“Are you done playing pretend? You're not cut out to be a stray.”
You stiffened.
“How did you get this number?”
“You're not in a position to ask me questions. How does it feel to be all alone? To bite your master, then get beaten by a wild pack of wolves?”
You stared back down at the bills, biting your lip.
“Nothing to say?” You could hear the amusement in his tone. It disgusted you, but he was right. You weren't in a position to fight him.
“What do you want?” You spat.
“I want you to admit you need me. That you can't support yourself and the pup, and that I'm the only one who is able to properly take care of you.”
“What the fuck-”
“I want you to tell me that you understand that a dog is useless without a master to care for it.”
“Gah! I'm not saying anything like that!”
“Alright,” he spat, hanging up before you could say anything else.
You angrily slammed your phone against the table. 
“What's going on?” You heard your son's sleepy voice say. You turned over your shoulder, and saw him rubbing his eyes, staring at you sleepily. He was so small. So innocent. He deserved so much more.
You opened your arms, and he ran into them, snuggling against you.
“Baby, how would you feel if Daddy brought us home?”
“Daddy?”
“Yeah. We got separated, but I think he found us. Which means-”
“Daddy could take us home?”
You felt bile rise in your throat. Home. Home was stolen from you forever when a certain alchemy professor had decided you were his. But maybe home would be different for your boy. And you couldn't take that from him.
“Yeah,” you whispered.
You redialled the unknown number, half expecting him not to pick up. But he did, immediately.
You put it on speaker, and after a moment of silence, you heard, “Well?”
Your son was faster than you.
“Daddy, please come get us!”
Crewel’s breath hitched, and his voice was infinitely more tender when he spoke again.
“Of course, puppy. Daddy's coming to get you.”
Your son looked up at you with excited, warm eyes. Maybe this was for the best. It would be selfish of you to keep putting him through this. He had a father who would give him the stars in the sky if he so much as looked at them a certain way. Meanwhile, you could barely take care of yourself.
“We'll be waiting,” you said quietly.
You half expected him to go back to sounding angry and disappointed. Instead, he released a soft sigh, and said in a voice so kind that it brought tears to your eyes, “I've missed you, love.”
Tumblr media
Sam's "friends" used to frighten you. They were the one's in charge of keeping you quiet in the back room while he worked. 
Over time, you'd grown to tolerate them. They were terrifying. But they left you alone for the most part.
The day Sam had placed your son in your arms was the first time they'd spoken to you. You'd been alone, staring at your own hollow eyes in the mirror, reflecting on how you had to get this child away from him, when a whispery voice had hissed in your ear.
“We can free you.”
You'd refused to trade your soul, but you'd given up ten years of your life span. Over the years, they would update you if you needed to move. They would tell you what he was up to. They would hide you from new “friends” who would try to find you. 
It was your son's 16th birthday. And something was wrong.
The "friend" who had offered you the deal in the first place was missing. They were always around, except for when Sam needed them. It was odd for them not to be there. 
And you, yourself, felt weird. You'd woken up to a tingle in the tips of your fingers, and a disco party in your chest.  You gotten up to wake up your son, then prepared him a birthday pancake. You placed a candle into it, and were about to light it, when it lit itself.
“Hello, friend,” you muttered. “Is something wrong? It's not like you to be gone for so long.”
You felt phantom fingers detangling a knot in your hair, and a voice hissed in your ear, “We serve more than just you.”
They sounded…oddly defensive. But you couldn't think about that now, because your son had just stumbled tiredly into the room.
“Aw, you shouldn't have,” he grinned when he saw the pancake. He leaned in and blew out the candle, before sitting down and digging in. You sat down in the seat next to him, digging into your own breakfast, when your “friend” released a hiss.
Suddenly, in the corner, a dark void opened up, and out stepped,
“Sam,” you whispered in terror, as you stood from your spot. You turned to your “friend” who was moving to join him.
“Hello, little imp. Long time no see,” he grinned at you, his eyes glowing bright lime as the room filled with fog from the void.
“Wait, I had a deal!” You shouted.
“We received a better offer,” your “friend”’s voice hissed with merciless glee. “Don't worry, we returned your ten years to you.”
“Damn, I wanted to see you for so long. But now that I see your face, I'm absolutely disgusted,” Sam spat bitterly.
The smoke wrapped around you like unbreakable ropes. You struggled against them, but they only grew tighter, quickly feeling suffocating.
He walked up to you, gripping your chin in his hand.
“I paid quite the price for you. And now I just want you to suffer like I did.”
“Wait-” your son cut in, seemingly finally able to break out of his shock.
This brought Sam's attention to him, his eyes filling with love and adoration.
“And there's my boy! Can you believe I spent years thinking a fate worse than death had befallen you?” Sam said sweetly.
“You're scaring me. Cut out whatever it is you're doing, and leave us alone!”
Sam's eyes flashed back to yours, a staff suddenly appearing in his hand.
“No. I made a deal after all.”
He stalked towards you, and you watched in horror as various shadow creatures restrained your son.
“I had to choose. You or my son.” The staff came up under your chin, pressing uncomfortably into your throat. “I used to worship you. And you gave me nothing,” he hissed. Then he smiled. “It wasn't that hard of a decision to make, really.”
His lips were pressed against yours, cutting off your air completely.
“Goodbye, Y/N,” he breathed against you. He then shoved you, and you fell backwards into darkness, his hate filled glowing gaze the last thing you saw.
Tumblr media
“Please, just, don't tell anyone about us. He's not interested in becoming a mage.”
It felt like you were pleading for your life. Because you were. Crowley had arrived at your son's school to scout students for the college. The second your son had gotten word, he'd called you, and you'd rushed to the school, prepared with a lie about a doctor's appointment you'd both forgotten. Crowley moved far too fast though, and had already found your son.
“Y/N. My employees' well being is of great importance to me!” 
“I'm sure he's fine,” your son groaned in the seat next to you. “I really don't want to be a mage. So scout someone else, and leave us alone.”
Your boy was a good one. But his downfall was his strong sense of justice. You had never intended to tell him the lengths Ashton had gone to keep you, but he'd been relentless. You hadn't told him everything, but the both of you were pretty certain he might do something bad if he ever met the man.
Crowley looked at you both in disappointment. You remembered that look. It brought you back to your Ramshackle days when you were asking him to install heat, and he'd made you feel like you were asking for a million dollars. But you weren't his student anymore. You weren't his slave. He had no control over you.
“It would be a great shame for someone of your abilities to waste them. And besides,” Crowley’s disappointed frown turned into a frightening grin. “Around this time of year, a certain physical education professor gets rather whiney, and makes it everyone's problem. Now, whose fault is that?” 
“He's a big kid. If he can't move on, that's his own fault. And if it's a problem, you can fire him,” you said bluntly, not going to feel guilted for what you'd done.
Crowley leveled a glare at you.
“I gave you a home. I gave you money. I gave you an expensive education, for free. I allowed you to keep your cat, and eventually your son. You owe me.” He snapped his fingers, and the mirror in the corner swirled to life. Suddenly, he was behind the both of you, yanking you from your seats, and shoving you through the mirror.
You both landed in a patch of grass, right behind a burly man in a memorable red sweatshirt. He hadn't noticed you yet. You pressed your finger to your lips, and pointed to the nearby woods. Your son nodded, and you both turned slowly.
Only to bump straight into Crowley.
“For Seven's sake, Ashton! Get it together!” Crowley snapped, causing the man of the hour to finally look over his shoulder.
His eyes widened, and he ran straight for you, wrapping you in a hug so tight that you thought your ribs might break. Again.
“Ashton,” you wheezed, feeling the familiar feeling of panic you always felt when he was involved. 
“You're so scrawny,” he muttered in your ear. You were always “too scrawny” to him. But of course it would be the first thing he'd say to you after so long of being apart. 
“I can't believe you survived out there,” he boomed loudly, holding you by the shoulders at arms length, looking you up and down with a jovial smile.
“Put them down!” Your son snapped, shaking you out of your fear momentarily. You looked over your shoulder to see him tied up in Crowley's “whips of love”.
Ashton’s eyes brightened even further.
“Ha ha! You look just like your old man! A few hundred pushups, and you'll be just as strong as I am!”
“Fuck you!” 
Ashton's eyes darkened, and turned back to you, reigniting your terror tenfold. His grip on your shoulders tightened painfully.
“What have you been saying about me, Y/N?”
You shivered in terror. You knew that look.
“I didn't-”
“You don't deserve our love, you monster!”
Ashton tossed you to the side like you were nothing. You winced. He never seemed fully aware of what his strength was capable of. He marched up to your son, snatching him from Crowley.
“Looks like we need to do some training, to whip ya into shape.”
He snatched you under his other arm, storming off in the direction of the school.
“Vargas! Your students!” Crowley called after him, but he was completely ignored.
Tumblr media
You were thoroughly soaked from the rain outside. You stood before him, staring at the ground in shame as he silently sipped tea, and studied you. Eventually, he sighed, standing up and placing the baby in the bassinet in the corner of his spacious bedroom. He returned to his seat, and sighed again.
“To say I am disappointed would be an understatement,” Mozus said sternly. 
The door had been unlocked. In a moment of stupidity, you'd taken the chance to grab the baby and run. You hadn't realized that Trein had put up countless charms around the estate, including one that allowed the topiary knights to drag you back to him. If that wasn't enough, it was pouring. A mud puddle had been your undoing.
You dripped onto the floor, awaiting the speech and upcoming punishment.
“Look at me when I talk to you,” he snapped, and you quickly looked up. His face and demeanor were calm, but his eyes glinted in anger.
“I trained you to be a better spouse than this. What in the Seven's names were you thinking?”
He paused, seeming to wait and see what brilliant answer you would provide.
“I don't know,” you whispered.
“You don't know. Well, do you have any hints?”
You honestly didn't. Things had been peaceful recently. Up until the moment you ran out the door, you had convinced yourself you were finally able to be happy here. But seeing that unlocked door had stirred something in you. A final rebellion. A chance for your son, who shouldn't have to grow up under Trein's tyranny.
Now that you were under his scrutiny, however, all of that seemed to fade away. Instead, you were filled with embarrassment and guilt.
“I'm sorry,” you whimpered.
His glare softened into pure disappointment. Which, somehow, made you feel worse.
“Sorry won't clean the mud off my carpet,” he said tiredly. He looked you up and down, before pouring himself another cup of tea. 
“I know.”
“You know I can't leave this unpunished?”
“Yes.”
He looked at you, unreadable, before he nodded to the door.
“Go clean yourself up, then wait for me in your room while I decide on your punishment.”
You nodded, trudging towards the door. Then the baby started to softly cry. Instinctively, you turned the child. Trein's expression turned soft, more tender. 
“Go ahead,” he said, his voice full of love.
You picked up the baby, and made your way to your room.
319 notes · View notes